View Full Version : Sara's Journey

11-21-2007, 01:32 AM
Ok, here's the first 11 chapters of my latest story, Sara's Journey. The remaining 20 chapters are in the final editing stages and I'll be posting them in the next few days. It's a bit long, but hopefully it will keep the reader's attention. As always, please let me know your thoughts or suggestions, positive or negative. Enjoy!

Sara Killam is a shy, nerdy girl whose only goal is to graduate from high school and get accepted to a decent university in the fall. She has a secret crush on the school’s local guitar hero, Peter Wells, but knows she would never have the guts to do anything about it. That is until she meets Karen, a new student who sees something in her. . .

Chapter 1

The sound of the kitchen door slamming awoke Sara from her sound sleep. Through her closed bedroom door she could hear her mother’s hushed voice amid shuffling footsteps and the clash of keys as they were tossed to the counter top.

“Sshhh! My kid’s asleep!”

She heard a man’s voice mumbling something unintelligible, then her mother giggled. Something that sounded like a kitchen chair skidded across the floor and banged against the cupboard with a hollow thunk, followed by hushed cursing. She sighed, rolled over onto her side and tried to wrap the pillow around her ears tight enough to mask the sounds she knew would soon be coming from her mother’s bedroom across the hall of their small rented house. Sex noises. Loud sex noises.

At eighteen, Sara Killiam was an only child. Her father had been killed in a car accident when she was nine. Her mother, Sandy, was a beautiful woman and had always been a loving and caring mother until the accident. She had been deeply in love with Sara’s father and after he died, she had a hard time coping with the loss. She changed from a doting mother to a party girl, usually staying out until the wee hours and more often than not coming home drunk. She failed to keep up the mortgage on the small house they had bought when Sara was born and the bank foreclosed almost a year to the day of her father’s death, forcing them to move to the even smaller house they now called home. At the young age of nine, Sara began to feel like she was more of a liability than a daughter, and began to retreat into herself. Sandy took a job as a waitress in one of the clubs downtown and often came home at three or four in the morning with some guy she’d met there.

As the inevitable sound of the creaking bed springs reached her ears, she held the pillow tighter and willed herself back to sleep.

Her mother’s lifestyle since the death of her father had forced her to grow up fast. When she was thirteen and had first heard her mother’s moans of sexual pleasure, she’d burst into her room with a baseball bat poised over her head, ready to rescue her from whoever was hurting her. She stopped dead in her tracks, her young eyes locked on the naked man between the legs of her equally naked mother.

“Sara! Go back to bed! Everything’s ok!” her mother had shouted.

She remembered backing slowly out of the room, her eyes still fixed on the strange scene on the bed. She knew enough about sex to recognize it for what it was, but didn’t fully understand what was happening. Her mother and the strange man watched as she backed into the hallway and began to pull the door closed. When it was almost closed, the man began to move up and down and her mother’s attention switched from her back to him. She paused and watched through the crack of the door as the man began moving faster and faster, at the same time both fascinated and horrified. Her mother moved with him and began to moan louder and louder. Suddenly, the man pulled away from her mother and Sara’s mouth dropped open as his long, hard penis came into view. It was thick and very wet. She could see it glistening in the light from the lamp on the night table.

‘He was sticking that thing into Mommy!’ she thought, her hand instinctively dropping to own pubescent little pussy. She was surprised to find her panties were damp and wondered if she had somehow peed in them without noticing.

Suddenly, the man grasped her mother’s hair and she scrambled to her knees on the bed. He pulled her toward him and she opened her mouth and put his thing into it! Horrified, but unable to pull herself away, Sara watched her mother suck the huge organ in and out of her mouth. The man sighed and began to move his hips, pushing it in further. They kept this up for a minute or two, then her mother pulled it from her mouth and began to pump it with her hand. Sara saw something shoot out of it and hit her mother in the face. Disgusted, she backed away and went back to bed. But she didn’t go back to sleep until she heard his car leave and alcohol-induced snores emanating from her mother’s room.

She shuddered under her covers as she relived the memory of that night five years ago. The next day she hadn’t been able to look her mother in the eye. Sandy had tried to explain, but she didn’t realize how much her young daughter had seen and Sara didn’t want to hear her feeble explanations.

Eventually, she gave up trying to talk about it and over the next few years they pretty much stopped talking altogether. They worked into a routine where they rarely saw each other. Her mother would leave for work before she got home from school and Sara would be asleep when she got home. Since Sandy always slept until at least noon, Sara was long gone to school before she woke up. She usually disappeared all weekend, crawling in exhausted on Sunday night reeking of alcohol and sex and going straight to bed.

During these years, Sara had learned to feed herself and do the housework. While her mother wasn’t real big on care-giving, she did always leave her enough money for groceries and other necessities. If not, Sara simply took what she needed from her purse while she slept. For some reason, she always seemed to have money in her purse although their bank account usually held barely enough to cover the basics. She learned to pay the rent and how to sign her mother’s name on checks to pay the power, phone, and gas bills. In the course of the next few years, it was like she had switched roles with her mother, who acted more like a delinquent teenager than an adult, while Sara shouldered burdens of responsibility no child her age should have had to.

While she was grown-up enough to run the household, she certainly didn’t look her age. She was slender, almost waif-like, with straight, shoulder-length blonde hair. She stood about five-foot-seven, weighed just over one hundred pounds, had small breasts (barely a B-cup), and long, shapely legs. Her face was also thin, but pretty, with bright blue eyes, a slender nose, and pouty lips that somehow didn’t fit the rest of her look. She never wore make-up, not that she would have needed much.

And she was smart, with the highest grade point average in the entire senior class. But she was also very shy, and had no close friends. She did converse with a few kids at school, but didn’t really consider any of them friends. She’d never been on a real date, believing that no boy would ever be interested in her, with her skinny body, small breasts, and plain face.

So she threw herself into her studies, hoping that a high GPA would earn her a university scholarship somewhere. Anywhere but here. She knew she had to break away from her mother before she was dragged down with her, and a scholarship was her only hope.

Somehow she managed to fall back asleep and was awoken a few hours later by the familiar sound of her alarm clock. She threw back the covers, got out of bed and stretched. Her t-shirt rode up when she did, exposing the pink cotton panties she wore under it. With a yawn, she stripped off her shirt and panties, slipped into her worn robe, and went to take a shower.

She emerged from the bathroom fifteen minutes later, her mind focused on a biology test she was taking in second period, when she almost walked straight into the naked man coming from her mother’s bedroom.

Her robe was untied and it fell open when she jumped, startled by the presence of this strange naked man in the hall. She quickly pulled it closed and held it tight, then looked up to the face of the man grinning down at her, obviously not at all embarrassed by his nudity. His breath was sour and his dark hair was disheveled. She instinctively dropped her eyes only to find them looking directly at his flaccid penis, which seemed to grow a little larger right before her eyes.

“You’re more than welcome to join us in there, sweetheart,” he said in a gravelly voice, jerking a thumb back toward her mother’s room. His tongue licked his dry lips as his eyes moved over her, causing Sara to shudder in revulsion. “I’ll just be a minute!”

She looked past him and saw her mother sprawled naked on the bed, still sound asleep. She gripped her robe tighter to her chest and ran into her room, locking the door behind her. The man chuckled, farted loudly, and went into the bathroom.

Sara dressed quickly, then pressed her ear to the door, straining for any hint of his presence in the hall. Hearing nothing, she unlocked the deadbolt and opened her door slightly, still leaving the chain hooked. She had installed the chain and deadbolt three years ago when she noticed her mother’s ‘boyfriends’ staring at her in a way that made her feel very uncomfortable.

She peered across the hall to the bathroom. The door was open and the light was off. She shifted her gaze to her mother’s room. The door was open slightly, but it had been wide open earlier. He must have gone back to bed.

She collected her books and put on her jacket. Checking the hall once again, she unhooked the chain, then quickly opened the door and ran out through the kitchen and outside. She was almost a block away when she remembered her lunch was still in the fridge. But there was no way she was going back for it and risk running into her mother’s latest one-night-stand again. She checked her pockets and found five crumpled ones and almost another dollar in loose change. It wasn’t much, but she wouldn’t starve.

She sighed and thrust the money back into her pocket. “Only a few more months,” she told herself. Three universities were considering her for full scholarships, and several more were offering partials. One way or another, she was getting the hell out of that house in the fall. Sooner, if possible.

She continued walking the seven blocks to the large, imposing stone building that was Coolidge High School. It was late April and the last of the snow had disappeared a few weeks earlier. The trees were still bare, but a few had buds and the grass was beginning to turn green in the shelter of the houses she passed. The sun was warm on her face even at this early hour, bringing with it the promise of a warm spring afternoon. She walked along the familiar route, lost in thoughts of college and finally escaping her mother, then turned a corner and the school appeared in front of her. People were bustling about and talking loudly, disrupting the tranquility of her morning walk.

As she entered the school grounds, she could see groups of students everywhere, split up into the same cadres as they always were. The jocks and cheerleaders held the prime position in the center of the quad between the long stone steps and the flagpole, while the stoners hung out next to a wall where they couldn’t be seen from any of the windows. Then there were the ‘cool’ kids hanging out around their cars in the student parking lot, where someone’s car stereo was cranking out a Zeppelin tune. There were a few other smaller groups hanging out here and there, but those were the main three.

She glanced over toward the parking lot as she made her way through the jocks and cheerleaders to the steps. She saw Peter Wells talking with a group of people who were gathered around the car that was playing the music. She considered him one of her closest ‘friends’ at school, although they only spoke briefly at their lockers and the occasional time he would ask for her help with schoolwork. He had dark, curly hair, was handsome in a skinny, rock star way, and played guitar in a local band. He treated her like a human being, never acting like she didn’t exist and always quick with a smile and a friendly hello. She had a huge crush on him, although she knew she would never have the nerve to follow up on it.

She made her way briskly through the crowd. As usual, no one spoke to her or even seemed to notice her. To them, she was invisible; a nobody, which was perfectly fine with her. She was past them and had almost reached the doors when the first bell rang, signaling ten minutes until classes started. She pulled the door open and went into the nearly empty corridors as the students outside began to gather themselves up and make their way inside. She went directly to her locker and spun the dial on the combination lock as the hallway around her began to fill up. She opened the door and began to remove her jacket.

“Hey, Sara.”

She turned to see Peter smiling at her. He had the locker right next to hers and their morning greeting had become a daily ritual she looked forward to. He was taller than her, with just the hint of a dark peach-fuzz moustache, and wore a black leather jacket, white t-shirt, and black jeans. His eyes were dark, almost black, with grey flecks. When the light hit those flecks just right, his pupils seemed to emit an almost inner light. Sara found it eerie, yet somehow very sexy. He was the school’s acknowledged guitar god and wore his dark, curly hair well past his shoulders in an attempt to emulate his hero, Jimmy Page.

“Hi, Peter,” she replied with a smile. “All ready for biology?” Peter was in her second period biology class and she knew he was struggling to pass.

He frowned and sighed. “I dunno. I tried to study. Hopefully some of it got through my thick skull.” His frown turned into a very attractive crooked grin as he tapped the side of his head with his knuckles.

Sara returned his grin. She knew he wasn’t stupid. Schoolwork just wasn’t his forte. “You’ll do fine,” she reassured him as she closed her locker. She nudged him and gave him a wink. “Besides, someday you’re going to be a rich and famous rock star. What do you need biology for?”

Peter laughed and she joined in, but in her heart she knew that was his dream. And it wasn’t all that crazy. He was a good guitar player - really good. Maybe even a prodigy. He could sing, too, but preferred to concentrate on playing. She had accepted an invitation from him to watch his band practice one day after school, and there was no doubt who the talent was in it. They walked off down the hall together to first period, with her explaining mitosis to him.

Chapter 2

Sara walked to the front of the class and placed her test papers on Mr Sanford’s desk. He glanced up, then smiled at his star pupil and nodded toward the door. She left the class with over twenty minutes remaining, confident that she had aced the test. She could have left ten minutes earlier, but she took her time, not wanting to appear too smart. She sighed as she closed the door. The test had been embarrassingly easy and she couldn’t wait to start college where she hoped she would be a little more challenged.

As she made her way down the empty hall to her locker, she noticed a pretty girl with long brown hair standing at an intersection of two corridors and looking around like she was lost. Sara didn’t recognize her, but she looked like one of the cheerleading crowd with her skin tight jeans and equally tight t-shirt. When she spotted Sara, she smiled uncertainly and started toward her.

“Um, excuse me,” she said as Sara approached. “I’m new here. Can you tell me where . . .” She looked at a piece of paper Sara recognized as a class schedule, “ . . . room 202 is? Mr Green, 12-2 chemistry?” She glanced up at Sara with a pleading look.

“Uh, sure, it’s this way. Actually, it’s my next class. I’ll show you,” Sara replied.

The girl’s face brightened with a relieved smile. “Thanks! My last school wasn’t nearly this big!”

Sara returned her smile. “No problem. I just have to stop at my locker for a minute, ok?”

“Sure!” She fell into step beside Sara. “My name’s Karen. Karen Stone.” She offered her slender, well manicured hand.

“Sara Killam,” she replied, glancing over at her and giving her hand a quick shake. They arrived at her locker and she exchanged her biology books for chemistry. She looked up at the giant wall clock as she closed her locker. “We still have fifteen minutes until class starts.”

Karen looked around the deserted halls. “Is there somewhere we can sit and wait?”

“Sure. This way.” They walked down to a common area near the cafeteria where a few benches had been set up. Usually this area was occupied by the jocks and cheerleaders between classes, but it was deserted now. They took a seat on one of the benches, Sara fidgeting nervously with her books.

“So,” Karen said, “what’s Mr Green like?”

Sara looked over at her and shrugged. “He’s ok.” There was a long silence.

Finally Karen said, “What’s there to do around here? Where does everyone hang out after school?”

Again, Sara shrugged. “Well, there’s Merle’s, I guess. It’s a fifties style drive-in on Main.” Another long pause. The awkward silence was becoming unbearable. Finally Sara took the initiative.

“So, where did you live . . . before you moved here?”

Karen smiled. Her green eyes sparkled and lit up her pretty face. “We used to live in Carson. My Dad’s a lawyer and he got a job here at a big firm downtown.”

Sara nodded. ‘Great, another rich kid. Just what we needed,’ she thought to herself.

Karen continued. “We live over on Westlawn, about a mile from here.”

Again, Sara nodded. Yup. Westlawn. The upper class section of town. Sometimes she would ride her bike over there just to see how the other half lived. It inspired her. “Someday,” she would tell herself as she pedaled past the nice homes with the perfectly manicured lawns, “. . . someday.”

She was suddenly aware that Karen was speaking again, pulling her from her thoughts. “Huh?” she stammered. “I’m sorry, I was . . .”

“Daydreaming?” Karen smiled. “It’s ok. I was just asking if you lived somewhere near me. Maybe we could hang out sometime.”

Sara suppressed a smile and looked down. It was hard not to like the pretty brunette. She seemed very nice, with none of the pretentious ‘holier-than-thou’ attitude of most of the kids who lived in that part of town. Of course, she was new here and didn’t know Sara was the ‘weird’ kid from the other side of the tracks. She was certain that once she met up with some of the ‘A’ crowd, she’d forget all about her. She smiled and shook her head. “No, I live the other way. About a half mile from here.”

Karen grinned. “That’s not so far!”

‘No,’ Sara thought to herself, ‘only worlds apart.’ She smiled shyly. “No, I guess not.”

After a brief pause in the conversation, Karen asked, “So, what are we taking in chemistry?” Sara began to explain where they were in class as the bell rang. They stood and walked to class, still talking as the classrooms opened and students spilled noisily out into the halls.

Chapter 3

Sara was only half listening as Mr Green explained how catalysts are used to incite chemical reactions. She glanced over at Karen, who, after enduring the ‘new student’ introduction, had found an empty seat next to her. Karen looked over at her, sighed, and rolled her eyes. Sara smothered a grin and looked up at the blackboard. From her conversation with Karen, she learned that she was a little behind, but not much. She seemed smart and quickly caught on when Sara explained what they were studying. Eventually, the bell rang and Sara stood to leave. Karen came over to her desk.

“What are you doing for lunch?”

Sara shrugged. She really didn’t want to explain how she had forgotten hers at home and only had six bucks.

Karen smiled and gestured toward the door. “C’mon, let’s go somewhere. My treat. We can take my car and you can show me around a bit.”

She was about to say no, then changed her mind. “Sure, ok.” She grinned shyly. “It’s not every day I get asked out for lunch!”

Karen giggled as they started for the door. “Hey, it’s not a date! Don’t get any ideas!”

Sara giggled shyly and held her books to her chest.

“Sara, Karen, could you come here for a moment, please?” Mr Green beckoned them toward his desk. They stopped talking and walked over. He looked both of them up and down, then sat down.

“You two seem to be getting along well,” he said, then paused before resuming. “I have a request, Sara.” He leaned back in his chair and studied them both over his glasses. “Since you’re my best student, I wonder if you might help Karen get up to speed in class. I want to make sure she’s well-prepared for finals.” He continued to stare at them, his bald head gleaming as the mid-day sun hit it.

“Sure, Mr Green,” Sara replied, glancing over at Karen. “If it’s all right with Karen.” Karen nodded.

“Great!” He leaned forward and began sorting through some papers on his desk, ignoring them. Sara got the impression that they had been dismissed and they walked out into the hall.

When they were a few steps from the door, Karen leaned in closer. “What a perv! Did you see the way he was looking at our boobs?”

Sara giggled and nodded, feeling a little embarrassed.

“I bet he was staring at our asses when we walked out!” Karen added, glancing back over her shoulder. Sara laughed as she ran ahead and began to walk with a pronounced wiggle. She thought it was nice of her to say that he was ogling both of them, when she was certain that it was only Karen he’d been drooling over. “I bet he wacks off in the john at lunch time!” Karen continued with a grin as she slowed to let her catch up. Sara laughed out loud, something she rarely did. She decided that she liked Karen, rich kid or not.

They went out to the parking lot and got into Karen’s car, a sensible but still sporty Sunfire coupe, and pulled out of the student parking lot.

“Where to?” Karen asked.

Sara shrugged. “I dunno. What do you feel like?”

“No Mickey-D’s or Burger King,” she replied. “Other than that, whatever you like. This is your town!”

Sara nodded thoughtfully.

“Hey! What about that place you told me about . . . Merlin’s, was it?”

“Merle’s,” Sara corrected her. “I suppose we could go there.”

Karen made the turn onto Main and looked over at her. “You don’t sound very convincing. Does the food suck?”

Sara shook her head. “No, it’s not that. It’s just . . .” She paused. How could explain to her new friend that she didn’t fit in with the crowd that hung out there.

“What?” Karen asked. “You can tell me. We’re friends, right?”

Sara looked over at her. Friends. Right. At least until she found out where she lived. She lowered her eyes. “It’s just that . . . well . . . all the jocks and cool kids hang out there. And I’m a . . . a bit of a . . . geek.”

Karen glanced over at her, giving her a amused look. “You think they won’t like you because you’re smart?”

Sara shrugged. “Well, yes . . . that and I’m not exactly . . .” She gestured to herself.

“What? Pretty? Attractive?” She flashed a mischievous grin and lowered her voice. “Sexy?”

Sara blushed, lowered her head and nodded.

Karen sighed and shook her head as they passed Merle’s. “Sara, I’m sorry to have to be the one to break this to you, but you are pretty - very pretty. You’re just a little shy and need to gain some self-confidence.” She looked over at her. “Besides, being pretty isn’t just having the right look. It’s your attitude, your presence, the whole package.”

Sara didn’t reply. She wasn’t sure if Karen meant what she said or was just trying to be nice.

Suddenly, Karen whipped the car into a parking lot, turned around, and went back the way they had came.

“Uh, where are we going?” Sara asked.

Karen kept her eyes on the road, a determined look on her face. “Can you miss first period this afternoon?” First period was gym, a total waste of her academic time, in her opinion.

“I guess so. It’s only gym. Why?”

Karen looked over at her and grinned. “We’re going to my house. I’m going to show you just how pretty you are!” She opened her mouth to protest, but Karen cut her off. “No buts. I’ll make us some lunch, then you’re getting a make-over!” Something about her tone of voice told Sara that arguing would be a waste of breath and she slouched back in her seat, wishing she had never agreed to lunch.

Chapter 4

They drove down Westlawn, passing the large houses with their professionally cared for lawns and brick-paved driveways. She slowed the car and pulled into the driveway of a relatively modest bungalow with a two-car garage on one end. Karen stopped the car in front of the garage and got out. Sara hesitated and sat there trying to think of some way to get out of going inside to meet her parents.

As if reading her thoughts, Karen came around to the passenger side. “C’mon in. My parents are gone for the weekend.” She went over to the front door, digging into her purse for her house keys. Sara got out of the car and followed her toward the door, looking around curiously. Compared to the other houses on the street, this one was much smaller and seemed older, not as well cared for. Karen opened the door and turned to her. Noting Sara’s curious look, she chuckled.

“Daddy considers himself something of a handy-man. He’s always watching those home improvement shows.” She rolled her eyes and grinned. “ Trust me, he has big plans for this place!” She stood aside and ushered her inside. “C’mon in. Let’s see what we can find to eat.”

Sara stepped in and looked around. The house was still in a bit of disarray from the move, with boxes stacked here and there, large black print indicating what room they belonged in. Karen walked past her toward the kitchen, giving the boxes a dismissive wave. “Don’t mind the mess. Moving is such a pain!”

They entered the kitchen and Karen pointed to some stools next to the counter. “Have a seat. I’ll see what I can dig up for lunch.” She opened the fridge and began moving things around while Sara took a seat on one of the stools. She held up a bowl. “Do you like potato salad?”

Sara nodded. “Sure.”

She emerged from the fridge with the salad and some cold cuts. “This ok?” she asked, holding up the food.

Sara nodded and climbed down from the stool. “Sure. Let me help.”

They made some sandwiches and ate their lunch in the kitchen, talking about school and university plans. Sara learned that Karen was also an only child and had applied to some of the same colleges she had. They finished their lunch and put the dishes in the dishwasher.

“Ok!” Karen said with a grin, rubbing her hands together. “Come on, let’s see if we can discover your hidden beauty!”

Sara shook her head. “Really, Karen, we don’t have to . . .”

Karen raised a hand, silencing her protest. “I insist,” she said. “Besides, I want to do it.” She took Sara’s hand. “You, my dear, are a very pretty girl. And I want to prove it to you.” Sara gave her a doubtful look, but she smiled and tugged on her hand. “C’mon! It’ll be fun!” Sara sighed resignedly and allowed her to lead her down the hall to her room.

A moment later she was sitting in front of Karen’s makeup table, staring at the mysterious jars and tubes of makeup scattered across it. Karen was searching through a drawer for something ‘in her color’, as she put it. “Ahh, here it is!” She pulled a jar from the drawer triumphantly. “It wouldn’t work for me, but it should be just right for your complexion.” She went around behind Sara and placed her hands on her shoulders, leaning down so she was looking over her shoulder at their reflections in the mirror. “Not that you need much.”

Sara blushed, but allowed her to apply the various powders and mascara to her face and eyes. When she finished, she stared at her reflection. Although she didn’t look a whole lot different, her features were softer, less plain; almost glamorous. The mascara and eyeliner seemed to bring her eyes to life.

“Well, what do you think?” Karen asked as she stood back to admire her work.

Sara continued to stare into the mirror. “W . . . wow!” she exclaimed, gingerly touching her cheek.

“Didn’t I tell you you were beautiful?” Karen said with a grin. She turned to her closet. “Now, let’s do something about your look . . .” She began to rummage through her clothes.

“My . . . look?” Sara asked, turning and giving her a quizzical look.

“Sure,” she replied as she held up a pair of jeans and studied them. “Try these on,” she said, tossing them onto the bed. She turned and continued to dig through her closet.

Sara picked up the faded jeans and looked at them thoughtfully. “What’s wrong with my pants?”

Karen poked her head out of the closet holding two different tops in each hand. She came over and dropped them to the bed, then turned to Sara. “Don’t take this the wrong way, Sara. You’re pretty and you’re smart, but you have absolutely no fashion sense,” she said with a slight grin as she plucked at the sleeve of her bulky gray sweater. “Trust me on this.”

Sara picked up one of the tops. It was a red t-shirt, cut short enough to show her bare navel. She’d seen other girls wearing them, but never had the nerve to wear one herself. She looked down at her baggy, gray colored slacks and unflattering sweater. The curves of her body practically disappeared inside them. She looked up at Karen and shrugged, a smile forming on her lips.

“Ok, you’re right. I suppose I’m not the best dressed girl at school.”

Karen giggled. “But that we can fix! Try the jeans on and . . .” She pointed to the red t-shirt Sara was still holding, “ . . . that.”

She looked at the tiny t-shirt. “This?!”

Karen smiled and nodded. “Uh-huh. If you want guys to notice you, you have to be noticeable!”

“Guys?” she asked as she nervously unbuttoned her pants. “Who said anything about guys?” She was embarrassed to be exposing herself like this, but didn’t want to back down because of her shyness. She hesitated, then slipped her slacks off and tugged her sweater over her head.

Karen glanced down, taking note of her large cotton panties and utilitarian bra. As Sara began wriggling into the tight jeans she said, “You know, that top would look better without a bra.”

Sara managed to fasten the jeans, then looked up at her. Despite her small breasts, she always wore a bra in public. Karen flashed her that mischievous grin and winked.

“I can’t do that!” she exclaimed, wide-eyed. She looked down at her smallish tits inside the white bra.

“Why not?” Karen replied with a shrug. “We’ll both do it!”

Without a second’s hesitation she pulled her tight t-shirt over her head, revealing a very sexy red lace bra. Feeling a little embarrassed watching her new friend disrobing before her, Sara glanced down at herself, running her hands over her curves inside the tight jeans. While not as tight as Karen’s, they showed off her body nicely, and she was secretly impressed at the way she looked in them. She looked back over in time to see Karen undo the clasp of her bra and remove it, allowing her firm C-cups to spill out. She picked up the t-shirt she had been wearing, then hesitated and tossed it into the clothes hamper.

“I think I’ll wear something different,” she mused as she began to flip through the clothes hanging in her closet. She pulled out a white button front blouse and grinned. Sara watched as she slipped it on, then buttoned it up, leaving the top three buttons undone to reveal an ample amount of cleavage. She looked up and grinned at Sara. “I’d like to see the look on Mr Green’s face if he could see me like this!”

Sara chuckled nervously. She had never changed in front of another girl before and the sight of Karen’s tits had made her a little nervous. Why she felt that way, she didn’t know.

“Well, come on! We’re going to be late for class!”

Sara looked down at the skimpy shirt and her bra-covered breasts. ‘What the hell,’ she thought. If Karen could do it with her bigger boobs, she could, too. She self-consciously removed her bra, feeling nervous exposing her tits to Karen, then quickly pulled the tight t-shirt on. It fell about four inches below her breasts and hung open so if anyone were to look up they would see her bare tits. She felt a little naked, but it was also kind of exhilarating.

“Wow! You look hot!” Karen exclaimed with raised eyebrows. “You’re definitely going to be noticed at school now!”

Sara turned and looked at herself in the full-length mirror on the closet door. The reflection that stared back at her was that of a pretty girl in jeans that showed off her curves and the skimpy top with her erect nipples making prominent little bumps in the fabric.

Karen moved over behind her, placed her hands on her shoulders and looked at her in the mirror. “You really do look good,” she said softly. Sara smiled nervously and ran her hands across her bare midriff.

“I’m not sure I can go to school dressed like this!”

“Sure you can! Hey, if you’ve got it, flaunt it!” She grabbed Sara’s hand from her waist, her fingers brushing across her bare skin. Sara shivered at her touch. “Come on! We’re going to be late!” They hurried out to the car and started back to school.

Chapter 5

They pulled into the school parking lot and Karen parked the car just as the bell rang. Their lockers were in separate halls, but they had the next two classes together. Karen waved and trotted off toward her locker, her tits bouncing seductively under the loose blouse. Sara went over to her locker and began to get her books together for the next class. The halls were full of other students changing classes and she suddenly became very aware of her appearance and the uncomfortable stares of some of the boys. She lowered her eyes and pretended to search for something in her locker, wishing that she hadn’t let Karen talk her into wearing the skimpy shirt.


She looked up to see Peter staring at her, his eyes wide.

“Oh, hi, Peter,” she said, forcing a smile.

His dark eyes scanned her new attire, then settled on hers. He smiled at her. “Wow! You look great!”

She relaxed a little. “Really?”

He nodded, taking in her slender body in Karen’s sexy clothes. “Yeah! What brought this on? You weren’t dressed like that this morning!”

She collected her books and closed her locker. Clutching them to her chest, she turned to face him. “Someone talked me into it.” She looked down at herself. “I don’t know if I’ll do it again.”

He closed his locker, his books under his arm. “Well, you should. It’s a good look for you.” She smiled and felt her face warm a little at his compliment. “Come on, I’ll walk you to class.” She smiled to herself as she fell into step next to him. Karen was right! Guys did find her attractive! She walked along, chatting with Peter, no longer caring about the stares she was receiving.

Karen was already seated when Peter and Sara walked into Mrs Johnson’s fifth period English class. She was talking with Mike Morris, a friend of Peter’s who played drums in his band. She waved to Sara as they walked to their seats. Peter did a double-take when he noticed the obvious sway of Karen’s ample tits inside her low-buttoned blouse when she waved and he leaned in closer to whisper into Sara’s ear.

“Let me guess. Your new friend over there is the one who, uh . . . talked you into this?”

She grinned and slapped his arm playfully as she took her seat behind Mike, who was across the aisle from Karen. Peter sat one row over and one seat ahead of Mike.

Karen looked back at her and grinned. “How’s it going?”

She shrugged and looked around at the other girls, who quickly averted their gaze from her direction and whispered among themselves. The boys merely stared down at their shoes or at the books on their desk. Karen noticed her anxious look and laughed.

“They’re just jealous!” she whispered with a wink. She nodded toward Peter, who was busy opening his books, and gave her an approving look. ‘Cute,’ she mouthed. Sara blushed and looked over at Peter. He had his books open on his desk and turned around to look at her. He smiled and winked as their eyes met. She felt her face flush even more and lowered her eyes to her books as Mrs Johnson walked in and, after a long stare at Sara, began the class.

Somehow, she made it through English class. When the bell finally rang, she stood and went over to Karen. Mike stopped by on his way out and said that he hoped to see her later in the parking lot. Karen smiled coyly and said she’d think about it. By the time they’d gathered their books together, most of the other students had already left. As they walked past Mrs Johnson’s desk, she looked up from a pile of papers she was looking at.

“Sara, could I speak to you for a moment?” she asked, fixing her with a hard stare.

Sara stopped by her desk and Karen paused by the door. “I’ll wait for you outside.” She went out into the hall and Sara turned to Mrs Johnson, who fixed her with a piercing stare for a long moment before speaking.

“I couldn’t help but notice your change in clothing style,” she said, her grey eyes locking on Sara’s, her face expressionless. Sara merely nodded. Another long pause. “I just thought I would remind you that colleges don’t just look at your grades when considering you for a scholarship. They also take your character into account.” All the time she was talking, her eyes never left Sara’s. “. . . and dressing like . . .” She waved a hand in Sara’s direction, her voice taking on a decidedly disapproving tone, “ . . . that . . . would not leave a favorable impression on any admissions board.”

Sara lowered her head. “Yes, Mrs Johnson,” she said quietly.

Mrs Johnson sighed and her voice softened. “Look, Sara, I know it hasn’t been easy for you, but you have a real opportunity to get into a good college and make something of yourself. I don’t want to see you throw it all away just to gain some fleeting popularity.” She stood and came around her desk. “If you want to dress more like the other girls, that’s fine. But don’t overdo it, ok?” She smiled warmly. Sara nodded, hugging her books to her chest and looking down. “Ok, you can go. I don’t want to make you late for your next class.”

She left the room and met up with Karen outside in the hall. “What was that all about?” she asked.

Sara sighed. “Basically she said that if I dress like a slut, no university will offer me a scholarship.”

Karen laughed shortly. “What a load of bull! With your grades, they wouldn’t care if you walked around in your underwear!” Sara grinned and thought about it. Karen had a point, but maybe she did overdo it a little. She’d try to be a little more conservative in the future.

She began to feel better as they sat through physics class, but she found that she was unable to concentrate on Mr Ross’s lecture. It didn’t really matter. Like all of her classes, she found physics boring and unchallenging. Peter continued to occupy her thoughts with his warm smile, dark piercing eyes, and long, curly hair. The class drug on and finally ended with everyone scurrying to gather up their books and get outside, since it was the final class before the weekend.

Karen came over as she was collecting her things. “Will you come with me out to the parking lot to meet Mike?”

Sara looked up. “Uh, . . . sure, I guess.” She had never been out to the parking lot to just ‘hang out’ in all her years at the school.

Karen looked relieved. “Thanks. I’ll give you a ride home after. I just thought it would be better if I brought a friend along.” She grinned. “Besides, I bet Peter will be there, too!”

Sara blushed. “We’re just friends. Well, sort of,” she said as they walked down the hall.

Karen snorted and rolled her eyes. “Sure, but I saw the way he was checking you out. And vice-versa!” They reached the point where they had to split up to go to their lockers and stopped.

“You think he’s interested in me?” she asked, trying to sound casual about it.

Karen grinned and nodded emphatically. “Oh, yeah! No doubt about it!” She leaned in closer and nudged her. “What did I tell you? You gotta show ‘em the merchandise if you want ‘em to stop and shop!”

Sara grinned and blushed while Karen laughed. They went off to their respective lockers, agreeing to meet at the front steps. As she made her way through the noisy and crowded halls to her locker, the thought of her and Peter actually getting together completely occupied her thoughts. Until now, it had only been a dream. Now, thanks to Karen, it no longer seemed so far-fetched.

Chapter 6

Mike and Peter leaned against the fender of Mike’s unimpressive looking 87 Monte Carlo SS. The body had almost as much primer on it as it did paint and one of the doors on the faded silver car was black, a replacement for the hopelessly rusted original.

But looks could be deceiving. Under the hood was Mike’s pride and joy; one of the new 572 cubic inch big block crate engines from GM. Mike and his gearhead father had further tricked it out at a cost triple what the car was worth with it’s original engine. They estimated that it could put out almost 800 horsepower, although it had never been on a dynometer. It was the undisputed horsepower champion of the local cruise scene and anyone who let its looks think it would be an easy victory on the quarter mile was soon put in their place. Except for some trick wheels and a slightly taller cowl induction hood liberated from a 1970 Chevelle to accommodate the high rise intake manifold, it looked like any other tired and well-used old Monte Carlo.

“What happened to Sara, man?” Mike was asking Peter. “She looked hot today!”

Peter shrugged. “I dunno. But she’s been hanging out with Karen, so maybe she has something to do with it.”

“Could be,” Mike said, wiping a grease spot from the fender. “She’s pretty hot, too! And I’m positive she wasn’t wearing a bra today!”

Peter nodded in agreement and looked over toward the school. Sara and Karen were walking toward them. “Here they come,” he said.

The girls walked up, Karen’s smile lighting up her face and her tits swaying seductively under the flimsy white blouse. Sara hung back a little, clutching her books nervously to her chest.

“Hi Sara,” Peter said, then glanced over at Karen. “Karen, right?” She nodded and extended a hand.

“Karen Stone. Nice to meet you, Peter. Sara’s told me a lot about you.” Sara gave her a look that could have turned water to ice. Karen pretended not to notice, but Peter shot Sara a quizzical look.

“She saw us talking in the hall,” she explained. Peter smiled and nodded his head, leaving her unsure if he believed her. Karen went over and leaned against the fender of the MonteCarlo next to Mike.

“So, what’s up?” she asked, squinting into the afternoon sunshine.

He shrugged. “Nothing much. We’re just waiting around to see if anything’s going on this weekend.”

She nodded and braced one foot against the tire. “Heard of anything?”

Mike shook his head, trying hard not to openly ogle her sexy body. “Not yet.”

Peter looked at Sara. “So what made you . . .?” He gestured at her skimpy attire, taking in all of her delicious curves that had until now been camouflaged by her loose, baggy clothing. Before she could reply, Karen spoke up.

“That’s my fault. I told her that she was beautiful and shouldn’t hide her body under those ugly clothes.”

Sara blushed again. “Karen . . .”

Peter interrupted her, his eyes never leaving Sara. “Well you were right,” he replied, smiling at her.

Part of Sara wished she could just crawl under the car and hide there until they left. Another part was flattered by Peter’s compliment, and scared to death of what it might imply. Her face flushed a deep red and she was trying to think of an excuse to leave when Mike spoke up, taking the spotlight off of her.

“Uh, me and Pete were talking and, um . . . we were wondering . . .” He turned to face Karen, “ . . . if you guys would like to go to a movie or something. You know, a date.”

Peter looked at Sara. “Yeah. A double-date,” he added, his dark eyes sparkling beneath his long hair. “We could go get a pizza or something after.”

Karen looked over at her. “What do you think? Should we go out with these guys?” She winked and grinned. Sara returned her grin and nodded slowly, glancing over in Peter’s direction.

“Yeah . . . I . . . I’d like that,” she said quietly. She heard herself saying the words, but couldn’t believe she’d actually spoken them! Peter smiled widely and moved a little closer to her.

Karen tapped her hand against the fender of Mike’s decrepit-looking car. “Will this heap make it all the way to my house to pick us up?”

Mike clutched at his chest, feigning hurt feelings. “You don’t like my wheels?” He popped the hood and proudly lifted it to reveal the gleaming big block. Karen looked in with interest.

“Is that a 572?” she asked, her eyes scanning the pristine engine.

Mike stared at the leggy brunette peering into his engine compartment, amazed that she knew what kind of engine it was. Most girls he’d met didn’t know about, or even care about cars.

“You know engines?” he asked, then gave her a knowing grin, “Or someone told you.”

Karen shook her head. “Nope. It’s obviously a big block and . . .” She pointed at the ‘572' etched into the valve covers. “. . . I can read!” She peered deeper into the engine compartment. “Holy shit! Aluminum heads and a supercharger!” She looked up at Mike. “What are you getting, six - seven hundred horsepower?”

Mike was obviously impressed. He corrected her on the estimated horsepower figure, which she raised a skeptical eyebrow at, then began explaining how he and his father had rebuilt the engine, adding all kinds of go-fast goodies to the already potent power plant. Karen asked a few questions now and then, making it apparent she wasn’t faking her knowledge or enthusiasm.

Peter sighed and moved over next to Sara, his arms folded across his chest. He leaned against the bumper of an old pickup. “Mike’s favorite topic and a pretty girl who understands him. A match made in heaven.” He chuckled.

She giggled nervously then turned to him, her manner somber. “Peter, if you’re just going out with me so Karen will go out with Mike, you don’t . . .”

He cut her off, shaking his head. “Sara, I’ve, uh . . .” He hesitated and nervously kicked at a small stone on the pavement. He appeared very self-conscious and glanced over at her before continuing. “I’ve been trying to work up the nerve to ask you out for a while now.” He looked over at her to gauge her reaction and was surprised to see her jaw dropped open in surprised shock. She realized what she was doing and quickly closed her mouth.

“Y . . . you wanted to ask me out?” she asked, her voice shaky.

He nodded, looking down at his feet. “Uh-huh. I was terrified you’d say no.”

She couldn’t believe her ears! She was making a cute guy nervous! And that was before she’d changed her look!

“Peter, I . . . of course I would have said yes,” she exclaimed. “I always thought you were just being nice to the . . . nerdy girl.”

He laughed nervously. “Sara, you’re not a nerd. I could always see the pretty girl hiding under all those loose clothes.” He nodded to Karen, who had her head stuck under the hood again as Mike pointed out another feature of the engine. “And so could Karen.” He looked back at her. “But I never expected . . . this!”

Before she could think of a reply, Mike closed the hood and he and Karen walked over. “So what time do we pick you up?” Mike asked, looking from Karen to Sara.

Karen shrugged. “If you could pick us up by 7:30 we could make the eight o’clock show.”

Mike nodded. “Sounds good. Do you guys live near each other?”

Before Sara could answer him, Karen spoke up. “Pick us both up at my house. 116 Westlawn. We’ll both be there.” She winked at Sara.

“116 Westlawn; 7:30. Got it,” he replied. He and Peter got into his car. “We’ll see you then, ladies.”

He fired up the car and Karen gave him the thumbs up at the sharp crackle of the exhaust as he put it into gear and idled from the parking lot. Peter waved to Sara as they passed by and she waved back timidly. She still couldn’t believe she was going on a date with him! As they pulled onto the street, Mike honked and leaned on the throttle a little more, causing the rear tires to complain and the front suspension to raise as they shot off down the road.

Karen clucked her tongue. “That’s one amazing car!” She turned to Sara with a grin. “And a pretty damn sexy driver, too!” They began walking toward her car. “I hope you don’t mind that I asked them to meet us at my place. I just figured I could help you put together an outfit and help with your makeup.”

Sara was actually thankful that Peter wouldn’t have to see where she lived. She shook her head as they climbed into the Sunfire. “No, that’s a good idea, but I feel funny about borrowing your clothes.”

Karen waved her off. “Don’t give it a second thought. My father always says that I have enough clothes for two anyway!” She started the car and began to ease from the parking lot. “However, you do need to get a few things of your own. Underwear, for example.”

“But I have underwear,” Sara protested.

Karen steered onto the street and headed toward the nearest mall. “Yes, but you need sexy underwear. Something that’ll make Peter drool when he sees it!”

Sara’s mind automatically weighed the cost of buying some sexy new underwear. She had some money put away, but it was for college and she was a little reluctant to spend any of it if she didn’t have to, especially on something as frivolous as lingerie. Then it occurred to her what Karen was implying.

“Karen! It’s only a first date! There may not even be a second!”

She laughed. “I know, I know. But if there is a second date, or a third, or however many it takes, at some point you’re gonna want to get naked and see what happens!”

Sara laughed nervously. “Yeah, well, maybe.” She turned and looked out her side window. The vision of her mother having sex all those years ago suddenly flashed through her mind.

“Sure!” Karen said, glancing across at her. “You’re young; you like each other. Who knows what might happen?”

Sara looked down and shook her head. “But I’ve never . . .” She hesitated, not knowing how much about her lack of experience she should reveal to her new friend.

Karen pulled the car into the parking lot of the mall and found a spot. She put the car into park and looked over at Sara, who sat nervously chewing on her lip.

“What? You’ve never had sex? So what? It’s no big deal.”

Sara took a deep breath, then let it out before speaking. She looked down at her hands, which were clasped together over her bare midriff. “I’ve . . . never even kissed a boy,” she said quietly. She glanced over at Karen, who sat there watching her and listening. “I’ve never even been on a real date before.” She slumped back in her seat and sighed. “Am I a loser or what?”

Karen smiled and touched her arm. “No, Sara, you’re not a loser. Maybe a little sexually naive, but that’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Sara looked over at her and managed a slight smile. There was something in Karen’s eyes that told her she was being sincere. “Everyone has to start somewhere,” she continued. “Peter seems real nice, and he really likes you.”

Sara couldn’t help smiling as she remembered what Peter had told her. “He told me he’s been trying to work up the nerve to ask me out for a while now. He was afraid I’d say no.”

Karen raised an eyebrow and gave her a little smile. “Really? Now that’s interesting.” She opened her door, got out, and began walking toward the mall. Sara did the same, trotting to catch up to her as she neared the mall entrance.

“What do you mean by that?” she asked.

“Think about it,” Karen replied. “He liked you before you started wearing sexier clothes, which means he likes you, not your new image. How do you feel about him?”

Sara looked down and didn’t answer.

“Well?” Karen urged with a playful grin, poking her in the ribs.

She jumped and laughed nervously. “Ok, ok! I guess I like him, too!”

Karen gave her a knowing smile. “Then you’ll definitely be needing some new lingerie, my dear,” she said, steering her toward the Victoria’s Secret store.

They browsed through the store for almost an hour. Karen made suggestions, some of which Sara liked and some that were completely outrageous. Convincing Karen that crotchless panties were a little too much, she finally settled on a pair of red lacy thong panties and a matching push-up bra which made her smallish tits seem almost normal sized. Karen insisted on putting it all on her Visa card, promising her that she could pay her back if she wanted to.

Back at Karen’s house, they searched through her closet looking for the right outfits. They both agreed that they wanted sexy, but not slutty. That might give the guys the idea that they were easy, or teases. Sara finally settled on a short denim skirt and a red halter-top, with a white blouse over it. Karen chose a pair of tight jeans and an equally tight t-shirt, although she wore a bra tonight. Sara sat on the bed and watched as she finished applying her makeup.

“What if he wants to, you know, make out? Kiss and stuff?” she asked nervously.

Karen shrugged and looked at her in the mirror as she unscrewed the cover from her eyeliner. “Do you want to?”

“I don’t know,” she replied thoughtfully. “I think so.”

Karen leaned forward to apply her eyeliner. “So what’s the problem?”

Sara sighed. “I’ve never kissed anyone before. What if I do it wrong?”

Karen finished with her eyeliner and checked herself over before turning around in her chair. “Would you like to practice?”

“With who?”

Karen got up from her chair, went over, and sat down on the bed next to her. “With me.”

Sara stared at her, a look of disbelief on her face. “What?! No!”

Karen sighed and put a hand on her arm. “Relax, Sara. I’m not hitting on you. It’s how I learned. My best friend back home taught me.”

Sara looked skeptically at her. “Really?”

Karen nodded. “Uh-huh. It’s not gay or anything. We’re just practicing. Besides, who’s gonna know?”

Sara looked at her. Maybe it wouldn’t be so bad. It was just a kiss, after all. And it wouldn’t be as embarrassing as doing it wrong with Peter! She inhaled a deep breath and nodded. “Ok, let’s do it.”

Karen leaned closer. “Ok, here goes. When you feel my lips part, open your mouth and follow my lead, ok?” Sara nodded, suddenly realizing that her first kiss was going to be with another girl. She closed her eyes and felt Karen’s sweet breath on her face a split second before her warm, soft lips pressed to hers. Karen parted her lips and she remembered to open her mouth an equal amount. Karen’s lips began moving, her lips caressing Sara’s softly. Sara found herself matching her sensual movements, finding it very pleasurable. Karen pulled away after a moment and Sara opened her eyes and licked her lips.

“You’re a natural!” she said with a wide smile. “How did it feel?”

Sara smiled demurely. “It was . . . nice,” she said softly.

Karen nodded in agreement, then asked, “Do you want to learn how to french-kiss?”

“What’s that?” She’d heard the term before, but didn’t know what it meant.

Karen grinned. “It’s like what we just did, but you put your tongue in the other person’s mouth.”
Sara gave her a disgusted look and Karen laughed. “I know, it sounds gross! I felt the same way when it was explained to me, but it’s really fun!” She smiled seductively, “And very sexy!”

Sara thought that it just sounded gross, but Karen had been right about everything else so far. “Well . . . all right,” she finally said, a little uncertainly.

Karen moved back in so her face was just inches from Sara’s. She was so close, Sara could see the pores of her skin and the little flecks of yellow in her green eyes. “You can pull away if you don’t like it,” she said softly, her eyes fixed on Sara’s, “But I promise you will!” Sara nodded and once again closed her eyes. She wasn’t exactly sure why she did it, but it somehow made it easier. Maybe she was trying to fool herself that she wasn’t actually kissing another girl, even though it wasn’t entirely unpleasant, and maybe even a little erotic.

She felt Karen’s mouth on hers and automatically parted her lips, resuming their previous kiss. After a moment, she felt Karen’s tongue touch her lips, then slip between them and into her mouth, teasing her own tongue. The feeling was incredible! When Karen pulled her tongue from Sara’s mouth, Sara immediately pushed hers into Karen’s. She was really enjoying the wonderful feeling of this close, intimate contact.

They continued for a few seconds, then Sara felt Karen’s hand on her head, caressing her hair as they continued their increasingly passionate kiss. Finally, they pulled apart and stared into each other’s eyes, gasping for breath. Karen was the first to speak.

“Wow, that was great!” she breathed, chewing on her lower lip.

Sara nodded. Like Karen, she had also sensed that the kiss had progressed past the instruction stage. She had very much enjoyed the feel of the pretty brunette’s mouth on hers; her sweet breath; the feel of her warm tongue; and the unmistakable passion of their kiss.

Before she realized what was happening, Karen pulled her face to hers and kissed her again, her arms encircling Sara’s neck and back. Sara was at first shocked, then relaxed a little and returned the kiss, hesitantly wrapping her arms around Karen’s neck. They fell back onto the bed, their lips pressed together and their bodies locked in a passionate embrace. After a few minutes, they pulled apart and lay looking deep into each other’s eyes, still holding each other.

“Does . . . this mean we’re gay?” Sara asked timidly, finally breaking the silence. Karen smiled and gave her a quick kiss on the lips before sitting up and running her hands through her disheveled hair.

“Well, I don’t know about you, but I still like guys!” She turned around and smiled at Sara, “But you are a great kisser!”

Sara smiled and sat up, glancing at the clock on the night table. “It’s after seven. We’d better straighten ourselves up. The guys will be here soon.”

By the time they had fixed their hair and makeup and straightened out their rumpled clothes, it was 7:20. They got up to go out and wait for the guys and Karen touched Sara’s arm, stopping her at the bedroom door.

“After they drop us off, do you want to stay here tonight?”

Sara thought for a second, then smiled and nodded. She wasn’t exactly sure what had happened between them, but she knew she wanted to explore it more. Karen smiled, gave her a quick hug, then they pulled on their jackets and started toward the living room to wait for Peter and Mike.

Chapter 7

As the girls walked down the hall, there was a quick knock on the front door. Sara nervously looked at her watch. 7:23. They were early. She took a deep breath and tried to keep her knees from shaking as she watched Karen go over and open the door. It was only Peter, for god’s sake! She spoke to him every day at school! ‘Pull yourself together!’ she silently scolded herself.

Karen opened the door. Mike and Peter were standing on the front porch, each looking nearly as nervous as Sara felt. They both had their hands in their pockets and quickly pulled them out, each forcing a hesitant smile. Karen, however, displayed no signs of anxiety and gave Sara a gentle nudge out the door. “Hey, guys! We’re all ready!” she exclaimed, hooking her arm through Mike’s. They started toward the car, Karen chatting away.

Peter looked down at Sara, his features almost invisible with the setting sun directly behind him, creating a sort of aura-like haze around his thick hair. It all added to the surreal world she found herself becoming immersed in since she’d met Karen. “You look nice,” he said quietly. She could feel his eyes moving over her body and once again felt self-conscious, her face growing hot.

“Th . . . thanks,” she said softly, glancing up into his shadowy features, “You, too.”

Peter moved slightly so that the sun was no longer behind him and Sara’s gaze was drawn to his nearly black eyes. The light fell on them and for a brief moment seemed to reflect off his dark pupils, giving them that ethereal look that she found so sexy and mysterious. He smiled and held out a hand to her. She hesitated, looking down at his long, slender fingers, then put her hand in his and followed Mike and Karen to the car.

Peter opened the passenger door of the two-door car and tilted the seat forward so Sara could climb into the back seat. He crawled in behind her and pulled the seat back so Karen could ride up front with Mike. Ever the gentleman, Mike closed her door, then went around and got in behind the wheel.

Sara sat back in the seat behind Mike and stared nervously out the small side window. Despite the fact that it was a full-size car, there wasn’t much room in the back seat and Peter’s closeness was making her very edgy. ‘Stop acting like a little kid!’ she scolded herself. She hadn’t been this shy around him since their first meeting. He sat quietly beside her as Mike fired up the powerful car and they listened as Mike and Karen resumed their in-depth discussion of the inner workings of the internal combustion engine.

As they drove to the theater, Sara continued to stare out the window and even pretended to be interested in Karen and Mike’s animated discussion about high performance engines. Anything to avoid conversation with Peter. She silently chided herself again for being so shy around him and was afraid that he would think she didn’t want to be here with him.

“You really do look nice tonight.”

Peter’s softly spoken words startled her from her reverie and she looked over at him for a brief moment before lowering her eyes again.

Th . . . thanks. You, too,” she replied, immediately cringing to herself for saying something so dorky sounding. She gripped the edge of the seat as Mike accelerated down a straight stretch, the exhaust barking and tires complaining. She felt a warm hand on hers and looked down to see Peter’s hand resting on it. She looked up at him and smiled. He returned her smile and clasped her hand in his, his fingers gently moving against hers. He took her smile as a sign that his advances were welcome and moved closer to her. Her heart leapt as he settled in next to her, so close that she could feel the heat from his body against hers. He released her hand and placed his arm around her shoulders, pulling her even closer. She closed her eyes and cautiously rested her head against him, still hardly believing that this was really happening. By the time they arrived at the theater, she was becoming comfortable in his arms and would have been happy to stay there in the car with him while Karen and Mike went to the movie.

However, when Mike parked the car, they all got out and went inside. They sat near the back, with Sara and Karen sitting next to each other between the two guys. The movie was a typical run-of-the-mill teen slasher and they watched it more in amusement than horror. Sara found it difficult to concentrate on what passed for a plot sitting there in the dark with Peter on one side and Karen on the other.

She was still unsure about what had happened between her and Karen. All she knew for sure was what had started out as a practice kiss had become more than that somewhere along the line. She thought she would like to explore her feelings for Karen more, but she had the same desires for Peter. It was all so damn confusing! She was sure she wasn’t gay. Well, pretty sure she wasn’t, but there something about her attractive friend that made her heart skip the same way it did when she thought of Peter.

She was still trying to figure out the mix of emotions she was experiencing when Peter placed his arm around her shoulders and pulled her to him. She forgot about Karen for the time being and settled in against his shoulder, enjoying his warm embrace.

During a ‘love’ scene, which basically meant gratuitous sex by the doomed in this cheesy movie, she felt a hand on her bare leg just above her knee. She looked down and saw Karen’s hand gently caressing her leg as she watched the movie, her head leaning against Mike’s shoulder. She looked over at Karen, who turned to her and winked, then removed her hand before Mike or Peter noticed.

A half hour later, the movie ended and they went to a nearby pizza joint. They were sitting in a booth waiting for their order and talking about how lame the movie was. Karen looked over at Mike and said, “I have to powder my nose.” She looked across the table to Sara. “Come with me?” Sara nodded and Mike and Peter got up to let them out. Mike looked over at Peter as the girls slid from the booth.

“Well, they’re either going to talk about us or ditch us,” he said with a sigh. Peter chuckled and Sara grinned. Karen elbowed him in the ribs and he fell back to the seat clutching his side and trying not to laugh.

“Keep it up and we just might, smartass!” she retorted, sticking her tongue out at him. She leaned over and gave him a quick peck on the lips. “Don’t worry, we’ll be right back.”

The guys couldn’t help but watch their cute asses as they made their way across the room to the washroom. Mike let out a low whistle as the door closed behind them and turned to Peter.

“Wow! We did good, buddy! Those are two hot chicks, and they seem to like us!”

Peter nodded in agreement, his smile a little sad. “I just wish I’d asked Sara out sooner. She’ll be leaving for college in a few months.”

Mike leaned back and spread his arms along the back of the seat. “Aw, don’t think about that now. Just enjoy yourself!”

Peter sighed and looked in the direction the girls had gone. “Yeah, I guess . . .”

Sara and Karen stood at the sinks fussing with their hair and makeup.

“So,” Karen said, glancing sideways at Sara, “what happened during the movie?”

Sara kept on fixing her hair, purposely avoiding looking at her. “You mean besides your hand on my knee?”

Karen giggled. “Sorry, I couldn’t help myself!”

Sara shook her head and tried to stifle a giggle as she glanced quickly at her. “Perv.” They both started to giggle. When they calmed down, Karen tried again.

“I meant did anything happen with you and Peter?”

Sara shrugged, stopped fussing with her hair, and turned to her. “Nothing much. He put his arm around me. It was nice.”

Karen nodded, then grinned. “I felt Mike’s cock.” Sara gaped at her, eyes wide and mouth open. Karen continued, her eyes sparkling. “It was over his jeans, but I still gave him quite a hard-on!”

“You didn’t!”

Karen’s grin widened and she nodded. “Uh-huh, and he’s not exactly small, either!” Sara couldn’t believe what she had done! And in a movie theater! She told her so and Karen just shrugged.

“That just made it more exciting,” she replied, then added with a mischievous grin, “If we go out again, I’m going to give him a hand-job, or maybe even a blow-job!”

Sara’s eyes widened again. While she’d never done either of those, she knew what they were, and could even imagine giving a hand-job, but putting it in your mouth?! That certainly didn’t sound like it would be much fun. Once again, the memory of her naked mother sucking that man’s cock flashed in her mind.

“Ewww!” she said, making a face, “You’d do that?!”

“Sure! It’s not so bad.” She leaned in closer and added in a lower voice, “Actually, it kinda turns me on!”

Sara’s expression was a mix of disgust and curiosity. “Really? I don’t know if I could do it.”

Karen reached into her purse and withdrew a small silver flask. Sara knew exactly what it was because her mother had one very similar to it. She held it up and grinned. “Maybe a little liquid courage would help you loosen up a bit!”

Sara stared at the flask, then back to Karen. She knew all too well what effect alcohol could have on someone and wasn’t too keen on the idea of adding it to the current situation. She shook her head.

“I . . . I don’t think . . .”

Karen tucked it away. “It’s only gin. I’ll put a little into your coke when we get back to the table.” Sara was still shaking her head, but Karen persisted. “Relax, Sara. I’m not trying to get you drunk. Just have a little to help you relax. Trust me, you’ll have more fun!” Her eyes sparkled and Sara felt herself giving in.

“All right,” she sighed, “But only a little, ok?”

Karen shook her head slowly and put her arm around her shoulder as they started back out to the table. “You’ll thank me later,” she whispered.

The girls sat down and they all finished their pizza while chatting away. When the waitress wasn’t looking, Karen pulled out her flask and poured a shot into her glass, then Sara’s and Peter’s. She moved toward Mike’s glass, but he shook his head and covered it with his hand.

“I’m driving, remember?” Karen gave him an understanding nod, then put it away.

Sara sipped at her spiked coke, not finding it too bad. After awhile, she noted that everyone seemed more relaxed and she was even more comfortable with Peter. When he put his arm around her shoulder while telling a story, she leaned in like it was the most natural thing in the world and rested her head contentedly against him. Drink refills were free and Karen once again topped them up with more gin, emptying the small flask. By the time she had finished her second drink, Sara was beginning to feel a warm glow in her stomach and was experiencing a euphoric, carefree feeling. Once again, it seemed that Karen was right.

Mike and Peter were talking about football when she suddenly felt someone kick her foot and looked up to see Karen giving her a mischievous smile. She nodded downward, then her eyes moved toward Mike. Sara glanced over at Mike, who seemed a little distracted and was squirming in his seat slightly. She looked back up at Karen, who winked at her. She just then noticed that both of Karen’s hands were under the table and suddenly understood what was going on. She opened her mouth as if to speak, but Karen silenced her with a muted ‘shh’. She looked over again at Mike and could see his face starting to turn a little red.

When Peter finished his story, he gave Mike a funny look and started to ask him what was wrong when Sara gripped his arm.

“Want to get out of here?” she asked. Karen shot her a silent thank you across the table and Peter looked at Sara.

“Uh, yeah, sure.” He stood up to let her out.

Mike looked up at them. “We’ll be right there,” he said, tossing Peter his keys. “I just need to talk to Karen for a minute.”

Peter snatched the keys from mid-air and took Sara’s hand. Karen gave her a subtle wink, then turned her attention back to Mike as they went out to the car. Peter unlocked the car door and held it open for her.

“Did Mike seem ok to you?” he asked, looking back toward the diner. “He looked like he had ants in his pants.”

Sara stifled a grin as she ducked into the back seat. “I didn’t notice.” Peter climbed in behind her and pulled the door closed before sliding over next to her and placing his arm around her.

“Maybe it was my imagination,” he mused absently, then locked his eyes on hers. “Finally, we’re alone,” he said softly, then reached up and lightly held his hand against her cheek. Sara nuzzled it for a few seconds, then Peter moved closer, his face only inches from hers. This was it. Their first kiss.

She took a calming breath, then turned to him. They stared into each other’s eyes for what seemed like a long time before Peter moved in and pressed his lips to hers in a soft, lingering kiss. They pulled apart after a moment and Sara unconsciously licked her lips.

“That was nice,” she said in a low voice, giving him a shy smile. The gin had lowered her inhibitions and before she knew what she was doing, her arms went around his neck and she pulled him to her, their lips meeting in a hard, passionate kiss. She parted her lips and probed at his with her tongue, anxious to see if a deep french kiss from him would prove as stimulating as with Karen. His mouth opened and she felt his tongue dart out to dance with hers. She kissed him harder, the electricity shooting between them as their passion began to steam up the windows in the car. They were still locked in a tight embrace, their mouths hungrily seeking out the other’s, when the car door opened and the dome light flicked on.

Startled by the sudden light and company, they reluctantly pulled apart and settled in next to one another.

“Whew! You guys really steamed up the windows!” Karen exclaimed with a grin as she peered in at them, then climbed into the front seat. Sara grinned sheepishly while Peter’s face reddened a little. Mike slid in behind the wheel and Karen moved up against him.

“So what now, darlin’?” she asked, playfully licking his ear.

He cringed at her touch. “Hey! That tickles!” She giggled and gave him a peck on the cheek before settling down next to him. “I thought we could go to the park for a while.” He looked at Peter and Sara in the rear view mirror. “Is that ok with you guys?” The park was an old picnic area out by the lake. It was long ago abandoned by the parks department and was now a popular make-out spot. Peter and Sara both nodded in agreement and Mike started the car. The exhaust barked and the rear tires squealed as they roared off toward the lake.

Mike parked under a big oak tree and shut off the engine. He and Karen immediately began to make out in the front seat, seemingly obliviously to Sara and Peter in the back. After a moment, they pulled apart and Karen reached for the door handle.

“Let’s go for a walk,” she said with a seductive grin. Mike’s face lit up and he nodded. They both got out, leaving Sara and Peter alone in the car.

Sara felt Peter’s hand on hers, and looked up at him. They moved together and began to kiss again, picking right up where they’d left off. As they kissed, her hand moved from his neck down his arm to the hand that was caressing her own arm. Suddenly feeling very brave, she moved his hand from her arm and gently placed it on her breast inside her half unbuttoned blouse, holding it tightly to it.

Peter paused for a brief moment, then resumed kissing her with renewed vigor. He began to softly knead her tender young breast over the halter top and lacy satin of her sexy bra. As his fingers lightly teased her sensitive flesh and found her hard nipple, Sara let out a small gasp, his touch sending tiny jolts of electricity through her body. She began to sigh and moan into his mouth as he continued to pleasure her tit and she longed to feel his gentle hands on her bare flesh.

As if reading her thoughts, he moved his hand down to her waist and began to cautiously slide his hand up under the halter top. Sara kissed him deeply, thrusting her tongue deep into his mouth. He took this as giving her assent and slipped his warm hand over her stomach and up to her bra-clad tits. She inhaled deeply as he touched her delicate skin over the satin fabric, his touch feeling even more sensitive than before. She allowed him to freely fondle her tits for a few minutes until she couldn’t stand it any longer. She broke off their hungry kiss, and took off the white blouse, then reached behind her and undid the clasp of her bra, pulling it free.

Peter looked into her eyes, then lowered his gaze to her breasts, which were now barely covered by the twisted halter top. He moved his hand to the bare flesh of her stomach then leaned in to resume their kiss as his fingers once more sought out her soft mounds. When he touched her, she moaned and broke off the kiss. She began to nibble on his ear as he teased her erect nipples.

“Oh, yes!” she whispered, then sucked his earlobe into her mouth. Her body felt like an electric current was being passed through it and she felt her pussy leak a little. If just his touch could get her this hot, she couldn’t imagine what having sex with him would do to her!

Her hand dropped to his leg and moved closer to the growing heat of his raging hard-on. When her hand finally touched the hardness under his jeans, she was surprised at its size, but began to rub her hand back and forth along it. Now it was his turn to moan.

“Mmmm,” he whispered, “That feels good!” He moved his hand from her soft breasts down to her bare leg, then began to move it upward under her skirt.

Sara was enjoying his caressing of her tits, but now she sensed things were progressing a little further than she wanted for a first date. She placed a hand on his, stopping his probing fingers before they reached her panty clad pussy.

“Not yet, Peter, ok?” she whispered, looking into his dark eyes. He smiled and removed his hand, a brief look of disappointment flashing across his face.

“Sorry, I didn’t mean to . . .” She placed a finger against his soft lips, cutting him off mid-sentence.

“I’m not saying no, just not tonight, ok?” She smiled at him and winked in what she hoped was a seductive way. Not wanting to leave him wanting, she put her hand back on his hard cock and gave him a mischievous smile. “Do you have the same rule?” she whispered into his ear between licks and kisses as her hand began to stroke along his shaft over his jeans. Yes, the gin was definitely having the desired effect.

He grinned and shook his head. Her eyes sparkled as her trembling fingers found the button to his jeans and unfastened it. She slowly pulled the zipper down, still not believing what she was doing. His jeans undone, she could see the bulge in his shorts and slowly placed her hand on it, feeling even more details through the thin fabric. She felt along it’s entire length and was once again shocked at the length and hardness of it. Peter sighed and leaned his head back against the seat, thoroughly enjoying her touch.

After a few moments of exploratory feeling, she reached inside his shorts and pulled his stiff prick from them. She looked down at the long, throbbing phallus in the dim light of the half moon outside. A small trickle of precum gleamed at the tip as she began to slowly stroke it, marveling at the hardness of the shaft and the soft skin of the tip. Her hand soon became wet with his precum as she became more comfortable with what she was doing. She kept looking back and forth from his face to his cock as she slowly stroked it, watching the look of complete satisfaction on his face in the pale light. He sighed and began to slightly rock his hips in time to her strokes. She continued to divide her stares between his face and his cock, amazed at the effect she was having on him.

Looking down at his twitching cock as his breathing became shallow and raspy, she thought back to that night watching her mother take the man’s cock into her mouth and realized that it didn’t seem so disgusting right now as it had before. Maybe she could just lower her head to his lap and . . .

Before she could finish the thought, Peter squeezed his eyes shut and groaned. She was startled when a stream of white cum shot from his cock and spilled over her hand. She watched in awe as he erupted again, splattering more of it on his pants, shirt, and her hand.

He finally finished and opened his eyes, smiling dreamily up at her, breathing hard. He leaned forward and kissed her, then placed his lips next to her ear and whispered, “That was wonderful, Sara! Sorry about the mess!”

She grinned at him and looked down at the cum stains on his shirt, thankfully white; and to her hand, which was liberally coated with his warm, sticky seed. She unwrapped her hand from his deflating cock and brought it closer to her face, examining it carefully as if it were some kind of recently discovered foreign substance; which, in a way, she supposed it was. Peter watched her intently as she first sniffed it, the musky aroma somehow exciting her. Then she stuck out her tongue and touched the tip to her cummy hand. It wasn’t so bad, not at all.

Peter’s eyes grew wide as he watched her taste his cum then smile at him and lick her lips. ‘Holy shit!’ he thought, ‘She actually likes it!’

He leaned forward and picked up a clean shop rag from the floor. Mike kept them laying around everywhere. He passed it to Sara and she wiped off her hand, then cleaned the remaining shots from his clothing as best she could before putting her bra and blouse back on.

She leaned back next to him, resting her head on his chest and enjoying their newfound intimacy. It was so hard to believe that just that morning she held no hope of ever getting together with him. Never in her wildest dreams could she have imagined the days events.

She wondered what Mike and Karen were up to on their ‘walk’. Suddenly, the smallness of the back seat combined with the steamed-up windows were making her feel a little claustrophobic.

“Want to get some air?” she asked Peter as he fastened his jeans. He nodded and climbed out, reaching in to help her. She breathed in the fresh night air deeply, feeling her head start to clear almost immediately.

“I just need to . . .” Peter said, pointing toward the woods. “I’ll be right back.” Sara nodded and watched him until he disappeared into the gloom of the trees. She looked around to see if she could see Karen and Mike anywhere. At first she couldn’t see much of anything, then a slight movement by one of the picnic tables about fifty feet away caught her eye. She squinted into the darkness and could just make out Mike’s form leaning against the edge of the table. Karen was nowhere to be seen. Then a low moan reached her ears and a few seconds later, Karen rose up in front of him. Sara watched as they embraced and kissed, suddenly realizing what she had been doing.

Just then, Peter appeared behind her, causing her to startle when he touched her shoulder.

“Sorry,” he said with an apologetic smile. “I didn’t mean to scare you.”

Karen must have heard him because she waved and then her and Mike began to walk hand in hand back over to the car. Peter held Sara tight and they kissed warmly until they arrived.

“Hey! None of that!” Karen exclaimed with a grin as they approached. Peter and Sara pulled apart, each wearing a sheepish grin. Karen looked at her watch. “I hate to break this up, but we should get going,” she said. “It’s getting late.”

Mike began to protest, claiming that it was still early but she shook her head.

“I’ll see you tomorrow, stud,” she cooed, moving closer to him. “But right now I’m tired, ok?”

Reluctantly, Mike agreed and they all got into the car. They cracked the windows and he turned the defroster on high to clear the steamy windows, then eased back out onto the road. Sara, still getting over Karen’s blatant exhibitionist blow-job, settled back comfortably into Peter’s arms. She thought about how she’d almost done the same thing to Peter. Only his ejaculation had prevented her from attempting her first blow-job instead of a hand-job.

They pulled into Karen’s driveway and, after some prolonged good-bye kisses, said a reluctant good night to the guys and went inside. Sara walked in first, then turned to see Karen grinning at her.

“What?” she asked, unable to stop herself from returning the grin.

“So, did you have fun tonight?”

Sara felt her face getting hot, but she nodded, unable to wipe the smile from her face.

Karen looked at her, a look of impatience on her face. “Well, did you get any? Are you still a virgin?”


Karen grinned, studying her face. “I suspect something happened. The car had a definite smell of sex after we got back in!”

Sara picked up a throw pillow from the couch and threw it at her. “You’re a fine one to talk!” she cried, giggling.

Karen caught the pillow and walked over to her, tossing it back to the couch, then took Sara’s hands in hers. She looked into her eyes then raised her hands to her lips to kiss them. She paused, sniffing them, then grinned at Sara, shaking her head.

“Aha! Proof that were a very naughty girl tonight!” She inhaled the lingering scent of Peter’s cum on Sara’s hand, then licked it suggestively. Sara watched her intently, unsure of how to react. Karen looked up at her and noted her uneasy expression.

“What’s wrong?”

Sara looked into her pretty face with those alluring green eyes and shook her head slowly. “It’s nothing,” she replied. “I just don’t know . . .”

Karen stopped her with a kiss. Sara instinctively responded, parting her lips to allow Karen’s tongue in. They kissed for several minutes and Sara was enjoying it, but her thoughts kept drifting back to Peter and the conflicting emotions she felt for both of them.

Karen broke off the kiss and smiled at her. “Time for bed,” she whispered. “Come on.” She took her hand and led her down the hall to her bedroom. Sara followed, her stomach in knots over what events the night might yet bring.

Chapter 8

Karen led her wordlessly down the hall to her room. She left her standing just inside the door, went over to the night table beside her bed, and turned on a small lamp sitting on it. The room was dimly lit with the pale red glow from its burgundy shade. She turned around to face Sara, then slowly grasped her t-shirt with both hands and lifted it over her head, shaking her long hair free from it. She tossed it to the floor, her eyes locked on Sara’s, and began removing her tight jeans.

Sara found herself unable to move or take her eyes from the slow strip-tease Karen was performing for her. Slowly, the tight jeans were peeled over her curvy hips and down her long, shapely legs. When she bent over to tug them over her ankles, Sara’s eyes went to the sexy red thong that all but disappeared between the pale flesh of the twin globes of her ass. She finished removing the jeans and stood up, giving her an eyeful of her in just her skimpy red thong and matching red lace push-up bra. Her breath hitched in her throat as Karen began a slow, seductive walk toward her, her long hair falling across one shoulder and partially covering one tit. Sara swallowed hard. She did look sexy!

Karen came up to her and began unbuttoning her blouse, her seductive eyes moving from her task up to Sara’s nervous blue eyes. Sara only stood there, mesmerized by her sexy friend’s actions and unable to move or speak. She finished with the buttons, then slowly pushed the thin garment from her shoulders. Sara shook her arms until it dropped to the floor behind her. Karen placed her hands on her bare shoulders, fingering the thin straps of her halter-top, then leaned in to kiss her. Sara returned her passionate kiss, the taste of Mike’s cum still lingering in her mouth, still not completely certain of exactly what her new friend had in mind.

As they kissed, Karen’s hands dropped down to the button of Sara’s borrowed skirt. She deftly unfastened it, then lowered the zipper. The skirt fell to the floor at her feet. Karen released her lips and looked into her eyes, taking her hands in hers.

“Do you like me, Sara?”

Sara looked at the beautiful brunette, a puzzled look on her face. “Of course I do,” she replied breathlessly.

Karen smiled. “I like you, too. A lot!”

Sara blushed and grinned, trying to ease the sexual tension between them. “The kisses were a bit of a give-away!” She tentatively reached up and stroked Karen’s cheek. Karen closed her eyes and nuzzled her hand, enjoying her soft touch. Then she opened her eyes and looked directly into Sara’s.

“I want to make love to you, Sara. Right now.”

Sara looked at her, confusion evident in her eyes. “But how . . .”

Karen smiled and pushed her hair back from her eyes. “I know how to make you feel really good, honey. And if you want to, you can do the same to me.”

Sara was a little scared, but at the same time intrigued. She loved kissing Karen and the idea that they could do more things together was exciting. But could two girls really make love? She had always thought of ‘making love’ as sex between a man and a woman. True, lesbian couples must somehow make love. Is that what she and Karen were, though? And what about Peter? There were definitely some strong feelings there! But she felt similar feelings for Karen.

Karen was still watching her as she ran all these thoughts through her mind. “Well, what do you say?”

She looked up into her beautiful face. She did want to make love to her, as much as she wanted to with Peter. She nodded hesitantly, gnawing on her lower lip. “O . . . ok, but you’re going to have to show me how.”

Karen’s face lit up with a breathtakingly beautiful smile. “That would be my pleasure, my dear!”

Her hands went to Sara’s thin top and she pulled it over her head. Once again, Sara stood before the pretty brunette with only her bra covering her small, but nicely formed tits. This time was different, however. She was very aroused and her nipples poked at the lacy satin fabric as Karen’s eyes fell to her perky breasts with a lustful look. Without needing to be prompted, she reached behind her back, undid the clasp of the sexy black bra, and pulled it free, dropping it to the floor at her feet without taking her eyes from Karen’s.

Karen studied her face for a long moment, then whispered, “Now take my bra off.”

She paused for a few seconds, then reached her arms around Karen to the clasp of her red bikini style bra. Their eyes met and held; their faces only inches apart. Her hands were trembling with excitement and nervousness and it took her a few seconds to work it open. She finally managed to release the clasp and pulled the sexy undergarment from Karen’s firm, round tits. They were bigger than hers, but they hardly sagged when the bra was removed. Like Sara’s, her nipples were stiff, engorged, and ripe for suckling. She rubbed her hand across her own nipples, tweaking and pinching them as she stared at Sara’s nearly naked body before her.

“Would you like to touch them?” she asked, moving a half step closer to Sara.

Sara didn’t reply, but let her eyes drop to the firm, round globes of quivering flesh cupped in Karen’s hands. Karen reached out, took her shaking hand, and placed it on the cool, soft skin of her breast, pressing it tightly. Sara instinctively began to squeeze and caress her large tits while Karen raised her hand to Sara’s and began teasing her hard nipples. As they continued their exploration of each other’s breasts, they began to kiss again, their tongues twisting together in the warm wetness of their hot mouths.

They kept up their probing kiss and caress until Karen pulled away a few minutes later. She took Sara’s hand and led her over to the bed. She indicated for Sara to sit, then gently pushed her back until she was lying on the bed, her smallish tits flattening only slightly. She leaned over her, grasped the thin straps of her tiny thong that Karen had helped her pick out only that afternoon, and tugged them down. Sara lifted herself from the bed so she get it off, and watched Karen’s face as her tiny virgin pussy was slowly revealed. She raised her feet so Karen could take them all the way off, then lay back, completely naked while Karen surveyed her compact little body.

“You have a beautiful body,” she breathed. “Peter is one lucky guy!” She crawled between Sara’s legs and bent over to kiss her. “Now,” she whispered after another passionate kiss, “I want a taste of that sweet little pussy of yours.”

Sara’s eyes widened in shocked surprise. She had figured that they would use their fingers to play with each other, not their mouths!

“You want to do what!?”

Karen gave her another quick kiss. “You’re gonna love it. I know I’ll love doing it!”

Before she could respond, Karen slid down, kissing her neck, chest, and tits. Sara sighed under her tender kisses, loving the feel of her warm lips on her skin. When she reached her tits, she wrapped her lips around one of her hard nipples and began to suck, gently at first, then with more vigor as Sara responded very favorably to her suckling. She was gasping and sighing, not believing the pleasure Karen was coaxing from her just by her expert tit sucking! She spent a few minutes on each nipple, then lifted her head up.

“Did you like that?”

Sara nodded, breathing deeply. “Uh-huh!” she panted. “Don’t stop!” Karen smiled and returned her warm mouth to her tender nipples. Sara rolled her eyes and gasped as the pleasure resumed.

After a couple of minutes, Karen slipped the hard nubs from her lips and moved lower, leaving a trail of soft kisses down her stomach as she worked her way down to her milky thighs and the sweet treasure between them. She paused, breathing in the enticing aroma of her excited virgin pussy, then moved her lips to her inner thighs, kissing them and teasing her as she moved ever closer to her inflamed labia.

She paused and blew softly across her wet, engorged lips. Sara gasped and moaned at the warm sensation. Breathing in her aroused scent deeply, she stuck out her tongue and very lightly licked the entire length of Sara’s slit.

Sara moaned loudly and her hips pushed upward involuntarily, as if her body knew what it wanted before her mind had time to focus.

“Oooo, yes!” she moaned, her fingers gripping the bed covers tightly. Karen smiled and did it again, this time applying just a little more pressure. Sara cried out and jerked her pelvis upward with more force. “Yes! Oh, Karen! That feels so good!” Karen lifted her face and licked her lips.

“I’m just getting started, baby!” She dove back in, this time forcing her talented tongue deep into the folds of Sara’s swollen pussy lips. Sara moaned louder and her grip on the bedding intensified, her knuckles turning white. The feelings Karen was unleashing inside her were unbelievable! She had no idea she could ever feel this good! She writhed on the bed, moaning and sighing, and Karen kept on licking her, enjoying her animated reaction as much as the taste of her sweet pussy.

She reached up and pulled back on the skin over Sara’s mound, revealing her erect clitoris hidden under the protective hood. She blew gently across the sensitive little bud, bringing renewed cries of pleasure from her.

“Oh, shit!” she cried. Her face and upper chest were flushed a crimson red and her nipples were harder and more sensitive than ever before. She brought her hands to her breasts and began fondling them as Karen lowered her head again, this time targeting her stiff little clit. She licked it and teased it with her tongue, sending Sara into a fit of convulsions. When she began to nibble and suck on the little sex organ, her cries became more urgent and she thrust her hips upward.

“Oh . . . oh . . . yes!” She moaned, her head rolling from side to side. Karen locked her lips around her clit and pressed a finger into her tight hole, being careful not to go too deep. When she began flicking her tongue over the tip of her clit, Sara went wild.

“Oh my god! Karen . . . I . . . ohhh, shit!” The last words came out in a long gasp as she climaxed, her pelvis raising from the bed amid a strangled gurgle from her open mouth. Her face was bright red and her eyes were squeezed tightly closed as the orgasm built toward release. She cried out and her body began to buck and convulse as the orgasm exploded within her, flooding her nervous system with a series of shocking sensations like she’d never experienced before. Her world seemed to fade to a dark void where only pleasure existed. She was aware of Karen’s mouth still attacking her spasming pussy, but had no power to do anything about it. Her mind swirled in a series of colors and bright explosions until Karen finally stopped her ministrations and sat up to watch her.

After a moment, Sara opened her eyes, her body still vibrating from the incredible orgasm. She smiled weakly at Karen, who was sitting beside her and smiling.

“Told you I could make you feel good!” she said, her smile becoming a wide grin.

Sara smiled wider as well, then licked her dry lips. “H . . . holy shit, Karen! That was awesome!”

Karen crawled up beside her and kissed her, her lips wet and sticky from her juices. Sara didn’t care, she was so consumed with animal lust that she hungrily returned her kiss, tasting herself on her lips and tongue. Like Peter’s cum, she found it a not unpleasant taste, and wondered absently if Karen tasted the same.

Karen broke off the kiss and moved down to kiss and nibble on her swollen nipples, bringing a gasp and a jerk from Sara’s over-stimulated body.

“Will you do me now?” she asked between kisses.

Sara looked down at her. She wasn’t sure if she could bring herself to do it, but felt she should at least try. She owed her that much. “I’ll try,” she replied.

Karen stood up and pulled her to a sitting position in front of her. Without a word, she reached out and lowered Karen’s panties over her curved hips until they fell to the floor at her feet. She stepped out of them and moved forward until her shaved pussy was only a few inches from Sara’s face. Sara looked from her swollen and wet lips up to her face, wondering where to start.

“Just lick me,” Karen instructed. “Do whatever you think will feel good. I’ll tell you if there’s something I really like!”

Sara nodded and licked her lips, staring at Karen’s juicy pussy. Until now, it had been relatively easy to test her limits with another girl. Compared to this, even the kissing had been fairly innocent. Like Karen said, girls do it all the time. Even when Karen was licking her to an incredible orgasm, she’d been able to convince herself that it was no big deal because she was on the receiving end. But this was definitely crossing a line. If she did this, she would be admitting to herself that she was having sex with another girl.

She looked up at Karen’s pretty face again. She smiled, leaned in a little closer, and moved her eyes back to her dewy slit. The scent of her aroused sexual state was strong and, like she had with Peter, she found it exciting. She moved her lips closer and kissed the wet lips. Karen sighed.

“Yes! Keep going!” she breathed.

Sara took a deep breath, then stuck out her tongue and licked all along her crack, tasting her sweet pussy for the first time. Karen moaned and squirmed, trying to force her tongue in deeper. Sara got the hint and delved even deeper into the warm, wet, pink flesh.

Again, Karen sighed and placed a hand on the back of Sara’s head, holding her tight to her crotch. While she wasn’t technically a virgin, she’d never had sex with an actual guy before. However, there was a well-used dildo in her night-stand drawer which had popped her cherry six months earlier while having sex with her last girlfriend. She was enjoying Sara’s attentions and her tongue was hitting several sensitive spots, but she needed more. After a few minutes she stepped back and smiled down at her.

“You’re doing great, sweetie. But I need you to do something different.” She pulled open the drawer of her night-stand and retrieved the eight inch long, realistic-looking dildo. “This is my special friend!” she said with a giggle as she held it up for Sara to see. As Sara watched, she slipped it into her mouth and sucked on it, teasing it like it was a real cock. She sat down next to Sara and pulled it out, glistening with her saliva.

“Do you wanna try it? It’ll make it easier when you decide to try the real thing!”

Sara giggled nervously and took the fake dick from her, examining it closely. If Karen only knew how close she’d come to sucking Peter’s cock tonight! She opened her mouth and slid it in, over her tongue to the back of her throat. She began to suck on it, sliding it in and out as Karen had done.

“Not bad!” Karen exclaimed with a grin, obviously impressed by her initiative. Sara popped it from her mouth and grinned back at her.

“Nothing to it!”

They both laughed, then Karen lay back and spread her legs wide. “I want you to fuck me with it, Sara.” Her eyes blazed with wanton lust.

Sara looked up at her, eyes wide. “You want me to what!?”

Karen spread her pussy open with her fingers and gazed hungrily at her, chewing on her lower lip. “Fuck me! It feels so good!”

Sara looked back at the large fake phallus, wondering how it would feel inside her, then back to Karen. “Really?”

Karen nodded and lay back, holding her lips open with her fingers. “Please, baby! Fuck me! I need that thing inside me!”

Sara looked again from the thick rubber cock and back to Karen, whose eyes pleaded with her. She moved closer, holding the dildo in front of her. Karen nodded, her eyes still blazing, urging her on. She touched the head of it to her wet pussy and Karen sighed as it slid along her labia. She reached down and helped guide it to her opening.

“Right there,” she breathed, then moved her hands away. “Push it in, Sara! Please!”

Sara watched her face for a moment, then began to apply pressure, her hands shaking as it started to slip into her friend’s excited twat. Karen gasped and closed her eyes as she slowly worked it deeper into her.

“Oh, yes!” she gasped as four of the eight inches disappeared inside her. “Don’t stop! I want it all!”

When there was just enough of it left out for Sara to hold onto, Karen reached down and took her hand. “Now fuck me with it, Sara! Pump it in and out of my pussy! Go slow at first, then faster and faster until I cum all over it!”

Unsure if she would be able to do it properly, Sara withdrew the long fake cock, which glistened with Karen’s juices, then slowly plunged it back in.

“Yesss!” she hissed through clenched teeth, “Like that! Oh, shit!” Sara continued moving it in and out, developing a steady rhythm as she watched Karen’s face contort in pleasure each time she pushed it into her.

“Mmmm,” she moaned. “Suck my tits, baby, please?”

Sara shifted her position and leaned over, taking one of her stiff nipples into her mouth. She was oddly aroused as she continued to pump the dildo in and out of her friend’s pussy while suckling her firm tits.

“Yes! Oh my god, yes!” Karen moaned, rocking her head from side to side on the bed. “Faster, honey!”

Sara began moving it in and out faster, growing more excited as Karen’s moans became cries of ecstacy and finally screams of carnal pleasure.

“Oh, yes! Yes!” she cried, “Don’t stop! I’m gonna cum! Yes! Yes! Yesss . . .!” Karen squeezed her eyes shut and her teeth were tightly clenched as her body stiffened under the intense climax. Her pussy clamped down so hard on the dildo that Sara could no longer move it. She began convulsing, her back arching off the bed. Sara moved back a bit and stared in stunned fascination, wondering if that’s how she had looked earlier.

Karen’s convulsions slowed, then became intermittent jerking motions as she came down from her orgasm. She finally relaxed, her body flushed and sweaty, with the dildo still buried deep in her sensitive pussy. She opened her eyes and smiled at Sara, reaching out for her. Sara moved into her arms and lay her head on her soft breast. Karen kissed her on the head and lovingly caressed her hair.

“Thank you, baby. That was wonderful!”

Sara raised her head and tenderly kissed Karen’s breast. “Now I understand how two girls can make love,” she whispered as she lay her head back down. Karen smiled and continued stroking her hair. She slowly withdrew the long tool from her dripping twat and within minutes, they had both drifted off into a deep, satisfied slumber.

11-21-2007, 01:33 AM
Chapter 9

Sara opened her eyes to the unfamiliar surroundings. This wasn’t her room. And why was she naked? Slowly, the memory of last night’s events penetrated the sleepy fog of her brain. Suddenly wide awake, her hand went to her mouth as the details of what she and Karen had done came back to her. It seemed like some kind of twisted dream. Had she really licked her friend’s pussy? The dried juices on her face and lips verified that it really had happened.

She sat up and looked around for Karen, but she was alone. Then the scent of bacon frying reached her and she could hear the sounds of cooking from the kitchen. She got up and picked up the first piece of clothing she saw, Karen’s t-shirt, and pulled it over her nude body. It really didn’t cover much below her waist, but she didn’t care. She followed the smells and sounds down the hall to the kitchen, where a thong-clad Karen was busy preparing breakfast. She spun around when Sara walked in, her perfect tits bouncing slightly, then grinned as her eyes took in her sexy friend.

“Well, good morning!” She eyed Sara’s body in her short t-shirt and chuckled. “Even between the two of us, we’re not wearing enough to be considered decently dressed!”

Sara looked down at her exposed pussy and perched on one of the stools, crossing her bare legs. “I . . . I don’t . . .” she mumbled, looking down to avoid meeting Karen’s eyes.

Karen smiled and walked over to her, pushing Sara’s knees apart so she could embrace her. “It’s nothing to be embarrassed about, Sara,” she whispered, then kissed her passionately. Sara hesitated, then returned the kiss with equal enthusiasm. Karen broke off the kiss and dropped her hand between Sara’s thighs, stroking her pussy. Sara shuddered and closed her eyes at her tender touch. After a few seconds, Karen pulled her hand away and smiled.

“How do you like your eggs? Scrambled, I hope, because that’s how they always seem to turn out!” They began to giggle and Sara got up to help her with breakfast.

After breakfast, they were both sprawled out on the couch in the family room. Sara was no longer as edgy as she had been about their encounter. Karen seemed to be able to ease her fears and misgivings with just one of her dazzling smiles. They were still in the same state of dress (or more accurately, undress) and watching TV when the phone rang. As Karen went to the kitchen to answer it, Sara glanced up at the clock. It was almost noon. She was enjoying spending a lazy day with her new lover and resented the intrusion of the phone.

Karen bounced back in a few moments later. “Hey, what are you doing next weekend?” Her eyes sparkled with excitement. Sara got the impression that Karen was about to tell her exactly what she would be doing next weekend.

“I don’t know,” she said with a shrug. “Why?”

Karen sat down next to her and wrapped an arm around her shoulders, her soft breast pressing against Sara’s arm. “That was my Mom. They’re coming home on Monday, but they’re leaving again on Friday for four days!” Sara looked up at her.

“I thought you said they usually go away on weekends.”

Karen nodded. “Yeah, but they were planning on staying home next weekend and I really want to have Mike over for a sleepover!” She giggled. “Peter can come, too, if you want him to.”

Sara looked down and swallowed hard. Was she ready for that? She had given him a hand-job, which had almost been a blow-job, and let him feel her up - all on their first date! Then she had come back here and made love to her girlfriend! It seemed the next logical step, she thought with a smile to herself. She turned to Karen.

“Why don’t we meet up with them later and see if they’re . . .” She grinned, “. . . up for it!”

Karen gave her a long look, then they both fell back on the couch, laughing so hard that tears ran down their cheeks. They finally stopped laughing and ended up in a lover’s embrace. They began to kiss and soon Sara had her head between Karen’s legs, licking her pussy until she exploded in orgasm, soaking her face with her sticky cum. Karen returned the favor and by the time Sara was coming down from her orgasm, it was almost two o’clock. They took a shower together, got dressed, and went shopping.

They spent the rest of the afternoon at the mall, then afterward stopped by Sara’s for a few necessities. Sara was nervous about revealing her less than upscale home to her friend, but if Karen had any misgivings, she didn’t reveal them. They went back to Karen’s and she fired up the barbeque. It was a mild spring night and they ate on the patio, making the most of the warm weather.

They had just finished collecting up the dinner plates when the phone rang. It was Mike, wondering if they wanted to go to a birthday party a friend of theirs was having. The band had agreed to play a few sets, so Mike and Peter wouldn’t be able to hang out with them the entire time, but they were welcome to come along.

Karen covered the mouthpiece with her hand and turned to Sara. “Wanna go watch the band play at a private party?”

Sara’s eyes lit up and she nodded exuberantly. She had only seen Peter playing at practice and was anxious to see him on stage doing a show. Karen grinned and put the phone back to her ear. She spoke for a few more minutes, then hung up and glanced at her watch.

“They’re picking us up in an hour. They have to get there early and get the equipment set up.”
She took Sara’s hand and pulled her to her feet, running toward the house. “C’mon! We have to hurry!”

They went into Karen’s room and she selected a leather mini-skirt with a sexy red camisole top. Sara settled on a slightly more modest wardrobe - tight jeans and a snug t-shirt. They quickly applied their makeup, just finishing up as they heard the rumble of Mike’s car pulling into the driveway.

They ran outside and climbed in. Mike was wearing a pair of torn jeans and a muscle shirt under an unbuttoned plaid workshirt. Peter wore a dark blue dress shirt, black jeans, and a black leather jacket. Sara gave him an amused look as she took in his somewhat unusual outfit. He grinned.

“It’s kinda my costume,” he said. “You know, the dark, mysterious type.” His eyes twinkled. Sara knew he dressed in dark clothes to emulate Jimmy Page. With his long curly hair, he did bear a passing resemblance. But she knew he could do more than just look like him. He could play any Zeppelin song note for note. He was quickly gaining a well-deserved reputation as a guitar prodigy on the local music scene. He even wrote a few of his own songs, which she had never heard, but the rumor was that they were quite good. While he was modest about his musical abilities, she had no doubt he would someday leave his mark on the music world.

They drove for about half an hour to a large vacation home on one of the nearby lakes. It may have been a vacation home, but it looked like a huge stone Georgian style mansion to Sara. Peter noticed her dropped jaw and wide-eyed stares as the tired looking old Monte Carlo made it’s way along the long brick driveway to the massive stone pillars of the front entrance.

“Quite a place, huh?” he said. “Bob’s family is what you might call ‘loaded’!”

Sara nodded but continued to stare at the imposing stone structure as Mike parked next to the five bay garage. As they were getting out, a tall blonde guy came out the front door with a huge smile on his handsome face.

“Mike! Pete! Glad you could make it!” he said as he approached them, his hand extended.

Peter shook his hand, returning the smile. “Hey, Bob. You didn’t think we’d miss one of your parties, did you?” Bob laughed and gripped Mike’s hand, but his attention fell to Sara and Karen.

Mike put an arm around Karen and hugged her tight. “Bob Moorefield, this is Karen Stone and Sara Killam, our girlfriends.” Peter gripped Sara’s hand and squeezed it. Her heart jumped. Girlfriends? She smiled at Bob.

“Nice to meet you, Bob,” she said, leaning closer to Peter. Her boyfriend!

Bob gave them both a warm smile. “Welcome, ladies! Come on inside,” he said, gesturing toward the massive oak doors. “The rest of the band arrived about a half hour ago. They’re setting up on the back deck.”

Peter opened the trunk and took out his guitars. The rest of the instruments arrived in an old van that Jerry, the bass player, owned. But Peter always kept his guitars close. Holding the case containing his electric guitar in one hand, he reached into the trunk and pulled out another one containing his acoustic. Sara walked beside him up the steps and into the spacious foyer of the large home. They passed through the foyer, past the twin curved staircases that led to the upper level, and into a richly paneled great room with a huge stone fireplace at one end that filled the entire wall. Another massive staircase led up the side of the fireplace to a walkway that spanned the length of the room.

Sara followed the others out through a set of french doors to a large stone deck overlooking a well maintained lawn that stretched about two hundred yards to the lake. She could see a boathouse and a dock at the water’s edge.

The band was setting up at one side of the deck under an awning. Sara recognized Will Simkins, who also played guitar. At twenty, he was the oldest member of the band with short, light brown hair, a quick smile, and friendly brown eyes. He was running cables from the guitars and pedals back to the control board.

Jerry Hopper, the bass player, was unpacking Mike’s drums. He was quiet and dark-complected, with an unruly mop of almost jet black hair. He seemed nice enough to talk to, but wasn’t one to start up a conversation. Sara pegged him as the brooding artistic type.

Will looked up from a tangle of cables as they approached. His face broke out into a huge grin. “Hey! You made it!” His eyes fell on Sara. “Sara? Wow, you look great!” When Sara had gone to see the band practice, she’d taken an instant liking to the easy-going Will and they became friends, sort of. He was older than her and didn’t go to school so they rarely met anywhere else. But he was friendly and treated her like a regular person, something she wasn’t used to.

She blushed at his compliment and took Peter’s hand after he’d set down his guitars. Will’s eyebrows went up and his grin widened. “What’s this? Did you two finally hook up?” His eyes glittered and he gave Sara a wink. She grinned and squeezed Peter’s hand.

Peter went over to help Will while Mike helped Jerry with the drums. Peter looked over to Bob as he passed a lead to Will. “Where’s Arnie?” Arnie Woodrow was their lead singer. He was tall, blonde, and very handsome. He didn’t play an instrument, but could he sing! He had no trouble with any of the Zeppelin songs Peter played, as well as many others. While Peter also had a good singing voice, Arnie was to vocals what Peter was to the guitar.

“He’s around here somewhere,” Bob replied, looking around.

Bob turned to Karen and Sara, who were standing to one side watching everyone set up, unsure of what to do. He smiled and went over to them. “Would you ladies like the grand tour?”

Karen looked at Sara, who in turn looked to Peter. “You might as well,” he said with a shrug. “We’re going to be busy with this for a while.”

Bob grinned, giving them a slight bow as he swung open the french doors. “After you, m’ladies!”

Peter grinned and rolled his eyes at Bob’s antics. He had the reputation as being a bit of a playboy, but he knew he would never make a move on a friend’s girl.

Sara just smiled shyly. Karen giggled and attempted a curtsy, not an easy maneuver in a tight leather mini-skirt, before entering the large home. Bob showed them every room, explaining its purpose and pointing out any unusual or high-tech features. For a spoiled rich kid, he was very charming and Sara couldn’t help but like him.

When they returned to the deck, the guys had finished setting up and were doing a sound check. Arnie was there wearing jeans and an oversized white shirt with billowing sleeves. He was accompanied by a skinny, thin faced boy with long straight brown hair and Lennon style glasses. Sara didn’t recognize him, but everyone greeted him as Andy. It turned out he was the newest member of the band, playing keyboards. Peter introduced him to Sara and Karen, then they finished the sound check just as Bob’s guests began arriving.

A while later, Sara and Karen sat at a small table as the band, tentatively titled ‘Wasted Youth’, began their first set. Bob had introduced them to several of his friends and they seemed nice enough, but a little distant. Sara knew the look. To Bob’s rich socialite friends, they were considered a lower class and weren’t to be associated with. And even though Bob didn’t treat them like that, they decided to keep to themselves until the guys were finished playing.

Karen was impressed with the band. “They’re very good!” she exclaimed after a couple of songs, even though she admitted that the classic rock they played wasn’t her favorite kind of music. Sara nodded and smiled, watching as Peter played the songs almost perfectly. She’d only began listening to bands like Led Zeppelin and Pink Floyd after she’d met him and while they weren’t her favorite bands either, she could certainly see the appeal and knew some of the songs Peter played with seeming effortless ease were actually quite difficult to master. The band was doing great as well, but Peter’s playing in particular really stood out, sounding almost exactly like the recordings.

They finished the first set and came over to sit with Karen and Sara. They all sipped on drinks and chatted while people drifted over to compliment them on their playing. Bob came over as well, standing beside the table and laughing along with them over one of Mike’s jokes. Sara noticed two very pretty girls, both blonde and extremely well put together, wearing short skirts and revealing tops sneaking up behind Bob. The one on the left, with a huge set of tits that her skimpy top could barely contain, noticed Sara’s look and put a finger to her lips, grinning.

Sara obliged her, but nudged Karen, who turned in time to see the blonde with the huge rack grab Bob’s ass. When he spun around, the other one grabbed his face and kissed him hard. Taken by surprise, Bob hesitated, then returned the kiss, pulling her svelte body tight to his. The other girl watched for a few seconds, then pushed them apart so she could give him an equally hot, wet kiss. She backed away and they both smiled seductively at him.

“Happy birthday, Bobby,” the large-breasted girl said, licking her luscious lips.

“Yes, Bobby, happy birthday,” the other one said, running a long finger along his chest.

Bob shook his head and grinned at the sight of the two beautiful girls. “Ladies! Wow! That was some birthday present!” He turned to the others. “Everyone, this is Ashley . . .” he indicated the girl with the double D rack, “ . . . and this is Jennifer. They’re friends from college.”

“Close friends!” Ashley added with a sly grin, moving next to him. She took one of his hands and pressed it to her substantial chest, then leaned in closer. “Go easy on the booze. We have a special present for you later and you’ll be no good to us if you’re too drunk!” She kissed him again, then took Jennifer’s hand and walked away.

Bob watched them go, the perfect globes of their asses swinging seductively under their short skirts. He exhaled a long breath and turned back to the others. “Now there are two fascinating women!” He grinned and winked, then ran off to catch them.

Mike winked at Karen. “Looks like Bob’s got his hands full, the lucky bastard!” She stuck out her tongue and threw a napkin at him.

“You wouldn’t know what to do with two women at once,” she said, laughing.

“Well, we won’t know unless we try now, will we?” he shot back, grinning. Karen rolled her eyes.

Peter pushed back his chair and stood up. “C’mon, loverboy. Time to go earn our keep.” He leaned down and gave Sara a quick kiss, then went back up to the stage with Mike following closely.

Karen sniffed and pretended to pout. “Well at least you got a kiss!”

Sara laughed and watched as the band launched into a Skynyrd song. She noticed Ashley and Jennifer standing together at the bar. Ashley glanced over, caught her eye, and smiled. Sara returned her smile. Ashley whispered something in Jennifer’s ear and they both turned and walked toward their table.

“Hi!” Jennifer said as they approached, “Mind if we join you?”

Karen looked up at the two gorgeous blondes and indicated the chairs recently vacated by Peter and Mike. “Sure! Have a seat!” They sat down next to each other and sipped at their drinks. “I’m Karen, and this is Sara.” They all greeted each other.

“So how long have you known Bob?” Ashley asked, her clear blue eyes sparkling.

Karen swallowed a mouthful of rum and coke. “We just met him tonight. He seems real nice.”

Ashley smiled. “Mmmhmm. And hung like a fucking horse!”

Sara nearly choked on her drink. Jennifer laughed. “Don’t mind Ashley. Sometimes she can be a little blunt!”

Sara composed herself and managed a smile. “It’s ok. You just took me by surprise.”

Ashley placed a hand on Sara’s and gave her a suggestive wink. “Sorry, honey. I’ll try to behave.”

Sara grinned self-consciously. For some reason, Ashley’s hand resting on hers didn’t bother her. “No need for that!” she said. They all laughed and Sara found herself joining in. Ashley squeezed her hand for a second, then released it. She felt a pang of disappointment when she did. She was on her third drink and she was starting to feel a little randy. The sexy blonde’s advances were making her even more excited.

The band started playing ‘Tuesday’s Gone’ and Jennifer jumped up. “I love this song!” She grabbed Ashley’s hand and pulled her to her feet. “C’mon, Ash! Let’s dance!”

Ashley sighed and winked at Sara. “Be right back, girls.” They moved over to the dance floor, embraced and began to sway to the slow ballad.

Karen looked over at Sara. “I guess they’re close friends, too!”

Sara blushed and watched the two women dance closely. None of the other guests seemed to pay any untoward attention to the two girls slow dancing among them. Karen reached over under the table and took her hand.

“Would you like to dance?” she asked, her emerald eyes sparkling as she looked at Sara.

Sara looked at her, then thought of Peter. “N . . . no, I don’t think we should,” she said, pulling her hand free.

Karen looked over at Peter, who was concentrating on playing, then back to Sara. “C’mon, baby. He’s not going to suspect anything!” She gave her a mischievous grin. “I dare ya!”

Sara looked over at her and a smile slowly came to her lips. It may have been Karen’s dare, or maybe the rum - she wasn’t sure what made her do it. She stood up, took Karen’s hand and followed her to the dance floor. They embraced and began to move, awkwardly at first, then they relaxed as they settled into the dance. Sara found herself forgetting about the other dancers, and even Peter, as she swayed slowly in Karen’s loving arms.

Jennifer spotted them and whispered to Ashley, who turned to look. They smiled at each other and went back to their dance.

When the song ended, Sara and Karen went back to the table. Sara expected strange stares from the other guests, but as with Ashley and Jennifer, no one gave them a second look. Ashley and Jennifer appeared a few minutes later and sat down. Jennifer looked at Sara, then Karen.

“You two looked like you were . . .” She leaned closer and continued in a hushed voice, “. . . a little more than just friends out there.”

Sara felt her face getting hot, but Karen only shrugged. Ashley grinned at Sara and gave Jennifer a nudge. “Uh-huh! Look at her face! You’re busted, honey!” She giggled and Jennifer chuckled along with her. Sara gave them a wide-eyed look of horror, then looked over at Karen. “Relax, sweetie, your secret’s safe with us!” she said, sensing Sara’s unease. She patted her hand. “Believe me, we know what it’s like!”

Sara breathed a sigh of relief. Then Ashley added, “Of course, you did just slow-dance in front of all these people, then sit down with us!” She grinned again. “You might as well have hung a sign around your neck!”

Again, Sara blushed. Damn! She was right! Why did they have to dance? She silently cursed her poor judgement. This could ruin her relationship with Peter before it even got started!

“Now, let me get this straight, if you’ll pardon the pun,” Jennifer said, leaning in closer. “You two are obviously together, but you’re here with dates. Are they just a cover or do you like guys, too?”

Karen answered. “No, we like guys, too.” She glanced over at Sara. “Actually, Sara’s never been with anyone, until last night.”

Sara glared at her angrily. “Karen!”

Ashley and Jennifer both turned to Sara. “Oh, really?” Ashley said, a smile forming on her pretty face.

Jennifer smiled warmly, patting Ashley’s hand. “It’s ok, Sara. We won’t say a word.” Ashley smiled and nodded.

Sara felt like she could trust these two, for some reason. There seemed to be some kind of bond developing between them. But it still didn’t excuse what Karen had said.

“Don’t be mad at her, Sara,” Ashley said, touching her arm. “She didn’t mean any harm.” She smiled and glanced at the others. “Besides, we have to stick together. If you can’t talk candidly with other bisexuals, who can you talk to?”

Sara thought about this and decided that Ashley was right. Hearing someone actually call her a bisexual seemed to cinch the deal. Whatever her situation, they were all freaks, and maybe these two could help her sort through her confused emotions.

“So who took your cherry, honey?” Ashley asked. “Was it tall, dark, and handsome over there . . .” She nodded toward Peter on stage, then smiled and looked at Karen. “. . . or this sweet thing.” Sara felt like crawling under the table and staying there until everyone had gone, but instead took another gulp of liquid courage. Karen answered Ashley’s question.

“We went out with the guys, got all worked up, then ended up back at my place.”

“How was it, Sara?” Ashley asked. Sara shrugged, staring into her half empty drink.

“She’s a little shy,” Karen said, touching her hand, “But once she get’s going, . . . wow!” Sara shot her a pleading look and Karen changed the subject, realizing she had pushed Sara as far as she could. “You guys mentioned a ‘special present’ for Bob later. Are you planning what I think you’re planning?”

Sara rolled her eyes. The focus of the conversation had shifted from her, but it was still an awkward subject. Although she was curious.

Ashley’s blue eyes sparkled. “If you’re thinking a menage-a-trois, then yes, we are!”

Sara just stared at their two companions, completely unaware of what Ashley had just said. Karen noticed her blank look and explained to her what a menage-a-trois was. Sara stared at the two blondes, her mouth open.

“All three?! At once?!”

Jennifer grinned. “You really are new to this whole sex thing, aren’t you, sweetie?”

“But how . . . what do you . . .?” Sara stammered, her eyes moving back and forth between them.

Jennifer chuckled and held up a hand, cutting her off. “Let me try to explain.” She looked around to make sure no one was eavesdropping, then leaned in closer. “Ok, here are the basics . . .” She related, with Ashley’s help, how much fun three, or even more people could have together. Sara was at first shocked. She had no idea there were this many facets to sex. But the more she listened, the more intrigued she became. They were still talking about it when the band took another break and Peter and Mike started over. Sara realized that she had been so captivated by their stories of wild sex parties that she’d pretty much ignored most of the set.

“Ladies,” Mike said, tipping an imaginary hat. Peter pulled up a chair next to Sara.

“So what’s so interesting that you practically ignored us up there?” he asked, feigning a hurt look. He looked over at Jennifer and Ashley and winked at them. “I hope these two aren’t putting naughty ideas in your head!” He leaned closer to Sara and whispered loud enough for everyone at the table to hear, “I hear they’re sexual deviants!”

Ashley was sitting across from him and playfully slapped his arm. “Just for that, I won’t tell your girlfriend any of my special techniques!” They all laughed and joked for several minutes until Jennifer spotted Bob just inside the french doors.

“C’mon, Ash. Time for Bob to unwrap his presents!” They stood up, said goodnight, and went inside. Sara, Karen, Peter, and Mike all watched as each of the girls took one of Bob’s arms and led him up the stairs to a series of hoots and applause. All three paused and waved at the top of the stairs before disappearing down the hall.

Peter shook his head and chuckled. “Those two will never change!” He turned to Sara. “Well, we’re done playing. People are starting to leave and it’s . . .” He looked at his watch. “ . . . holy shit, it’s almost two am! We better pack up and get you two home.” He and Mike stood up. “We won’t be too long. It takes less time to take it apart than to set up.”

As they walked away, Karen looked over at Sara. “Do you think they’d go for it?”

Sara took a sip of her drink, then looked over at her. “Go for what . . .?” Her voice trailed off as she realized what Karen meant, then her eyes widened. “Karen!”

Karen grinned mischievously. “Don’t give me that ‘little miss innocent’ look! I saw the way you were hanging on Ashley and Jennifer’s every word! Don’t tell me you weren’t thinking the same thing!”

Sara felt her face getting hot again, but after a few seconds, she let out a sigh. “Ok, I admit it does sound exciting.”

Karen’s grin widened and she leaned in, taking Sara’s hand. “So, do you want to try it?”

11-21-2007, 01:34 AM
Chapter 10

Karen was watching Sara intently, a smile curling the corners of her mouth; her eyes dancing. Sara stared back at her, half smiling and thinking she must be joking. When Karen’s smile grew more mischievous, she realized that she was serious and her own smile faded.

“You’re kidding, right?” she exclaimed. Karen shook her head slowly, her eyes locked on Sara’s and her smile unwavering.

“Uh-uh. I’m serious. Mike’s been teasing me about a threesome and I’m dying to see the look on his face when I say yes!” She let out a short laugh. “I wonder what he’d say if I upped the ante and asked him about a foursome?”

Sara continued to stare at her, unable to fully process what Karen was asking her. Finally she found her voice. “You mean, you want me and you and Mike and Peter to . . .”

Karen nodded and reached out for Sara’s hand. “Yeah! Why not? It would be fun!” She paused, her eyes studying Sara’s. “Unless you don’t want to share your guy.”

Sara let this sink in for a few seconds, then shook her head as if to clear it. “Hold on, Karen! I haven’t even, I mean, we haven’t even . . . done it yet! And you’re asking me to have sex with him and you guys?!” She fixed her friend with a questioning look. “I don’t know if I’m ready for regular sex yet!”

Karen squeezed her hand and looked around to make sure they weren’t overheard. “Look, Sara, I know it’s a lot to ask, but think about it. I’d be there when you lose your virginity. I could help you through it. You know, provide moral support.”

Sara considered this for a moment, watching as Peter coiled up a long length of cable. He smiled at her and she smiled back. Maybe she was ready for sex with Peter, but with Mike and Karen too?

“I don’t know,” she said slowly, turning back to Karen, “Let me think about it, ok?” She tried to smile. Then a thought occurred to her. “What if Peter doesn’t want to? I mean, I don’t know how I’m ever going to tell him about us, let alone this!”

Karen nodded sympathetically. “I know. We’ll probably have to ease them into it. Mike talks big, but I bet he balks when I agree to group sex. We have to make it seem spontaneous. Why don’t we think about it for a few days, then maybe we can invite them both over to my place next weekend.” She grinned wider and gripped Sara’s hands, then looked over at the guys. “They won’t stand a chance!”

Sara swallowed hard, wondering how she had gotten herself into this.

A while later, they finished packing all the equipment into Jerry’s van and waved goodbye as the other band members drove off. Peter picked up his guitars and put them in the trunk of Mike’s car. Sara stood near the rear of the car while Mike and Karen were leaning against the fender, making out.

Peter closed the trunk and went over to Sara, wrapping his arms around her small frame and pulling her close. They kissed deep and passionately, their tongues darting together. After several minutes of this, she pushed him away.

“It’s getting late,” she panted. Peter snuck one more quick kiss, then she pushed him back again, giving him a stern look that he didn’t buy for a second. She wagged a finger at him. “I said, enough, mister!” They began to move toward the car door when Peter grabbed her arm and pulled her back to him, giving her a quizzical look.

“I meant to ask you; did I see you and Karen slow-dancing together?” He cocked an eyebrow. “Are you cheating on me?” He couldn’t keep his serious look and a grin began to break out on his face. At first Sara was shocked, thinking he was serious, but his grin told her he was joking. So she decided to tell him the truth.

“Yes,” she said, pretending to sniffle and looking down, “We’re (sniff) lovers!” She flung her arms around him and buried her head in his shoulder as her fake tears turned to laughter. “Can you ever forgive me!?” Peter laughed and hugged her tightly before leading her toward the open car door. She wondered what his reaction would be when he learned she was telling him the truth.

Karen and Mike had wandered off somewhere, yelling out that they’d be back in a few minutes. Feeling even hornier than she had earlier, and much less inhibited than she had on their last date due to the several drinks she’d consumed at the party, she pushed the door shut, took Peter’s hand and led him past the house and down to a secluded spot near the boathouse she’d seen earlier. There was a little clearing under some trees that couldn’t be seen from the driveway, not that there was anyone around except Mike and Karen anyway.

They stopped in the clearing and Sara turned to kiss him again, this time with even more passion than before. His hands gripped her narrow waist, then moved up to caress her breasts over her tight t-shirt. She allowed him to squeeze her tits for a few minutes. It felt so good that she needed more, so she stepped back, reached behind her back, and unclasped her bra, pulling it out her sleeve. She slipped Peter’s hand under her shirt and sighed as his fingers touched the soft, delicate flesh of her bare tits. They began kissing again and Peter began to pinch and rub her sensitive nipples, causing her desire to grow stronger with each passing second.

Peter’s gentle caressing of her breasts was making her crazy with lust. Her hands went to his jeans and she fumbled with the button until it popped open, then lowered his fly. She didn’t bother feeling his hard cock over his shorts this time, instead reaching into them and pulling it out into the night air. Peter sighed as she began to stroke it, his hands still kneading her firm tits.

They kissed for a few more minutes, then Sara stepped back. Watching Peter’s eyes, she slowly pulled her t-shirt over her head, exposing her firm tits to him. Her naked flesh was pale in the moonlight, giving her an almost ethereal glow. Her engorged nipples were dark against her pale skin and she watched as his eyes drifted down to them. She took a step closer to him.

“Kiss them!” she murmured, pulling his head to chest. He offered no resistance and began to kiss and suck her nipples like a starving baby. “Yes!” she breathed. “Like that! Oh, yes!” He continued to suckle her until she pushed him away and kissed him.

“Now I have a surprise for you,” she said with a wicked smile. She picked up her discarded t-shirt and spread it on the grass at his feet. She dropped to her knees on it and tugged his jeans down a little further until his entire cock and balls were exposed. His rock-hard rod pointed straight out and she grasped it firmly, her eyes going up to meet his. She began to stroke it again, never taking her eyes off his face. He closed his eyes and inhaled deeply.

“That feels good!” he sighed.

Sara grinned, then stuck out her tongue and gave the tip a good lick.

Peter shuddered, then his eyes flew open and he looked down at her. “Sara! What are you . . .uh!” His words were cut off as she licked it again, then kissed it. He moaned his approval so she summoned her courage, opened her mouth, and sucked it in as far as she could.

Peter’s reaction was immediate. He gasped and she felt his body stiffen. “Oh, shit, Sara! That feels so fucking good! But I might . . . uh . . . cum in your mouth . . . uh!”

Sara had begun to move back and forth on his stiff shaft as Karen had shown her with her dildo. She popped it from her mouth and looked up at him, her hand still stroking it. “I don’t mind,” she said, “I want to taste you again.” Before he could say anything, she wrapped her lips around the head and sucked it back into her mouth. She began to pump it in and out, all the while sucking for all she was worth. She had never before felt such wild, unbridled passion. She wanted him to cum in her mouth; to feel and taste his thick, musky seed on her tongue before swallowing it.

“Oh, shit!” Peter moaned, bracing himself against the trunk of a nearby tree. “I’m not going to last long if you . . . keep that up!” he gasped.

Sara’s response was a muffled “Mmmph!” as she worked nearly half of him into her mouth. She was really getting into it. It felt great to be giving him this much pleasure and she loved the feel of the velvet soft glans as it slid over her tongue. She also liked the hardness of the shaft, and even the musky taste of his sex.

Peter’s breathing became shallow and he was moaning more and more. Sensing he was about to cum, she increased her speed and prepared herself to accept his seed. She could do this. Her lips slurped over his wet shaft, slick with saliva and precum. Suddenly, Peter’s moans became more urgent and he began to move his pelvis back and forth.

“Oh yeah! I’m gonna cum!” he groaned. His body stiffened and a second later, Sara’s mouth was filled with his warm, thick sperm. She swallowed quickly just as he shot again and once more filled her mouth with his seed. She wasn’t able to swallow it as fast this time and some dribbled from her lips and over her chin. The next shot was smaller and she was able to get all of it down. Peter seemed to relax a bit and no more spurts hit the back of her throat. She murmured approvingly and sucked the remaining jism from his spent penis, making sure he was completely finished before releasing it from her lips. She stood up and grinned at him, white streams of cum still drooling down her chin. She used her fingers to wipe it off, then sucked them clean.

Peter just stared at her in utter disbelief at what she had just done. This sexy girl, who just last week was too shy to say more than a few words to him, had just given him an amazing blow-job! And swallowed!

“Sara,” he finally gasped, “What . . . what made you want to do that?!” She gave him a curious look and he quickly added with a bashful smile, “Not that I’m complaining!”

She giggled, then picked up her shirt and pulled it on. “I don’t know,” she said with a little smile as she stuffed her bra into her purse. “Was it ok? I’ve never done it before, you know.”

Peter grinned as he refastened his jeans. “Are you kidding? That was amazing!” He pulled her close and hugged her. She wanted to kiss him, but wasn’t sure if he’d want to after he’d cum in her mouth.

“I was going to do it last night, but you came before I could,” she replied.

He released his embrace and looked into her eyes for a long moment. Then to her surprise, he kissed her, his tongue probing her mouth and tasting the remnants of his seed. The sound of the car horn interrupted them and they walked back toward it, arm in arm.

Chapter 11

They arrived back at the car to see Karen and Mike wrapped in each other’s arms. Karen was sitting on the fender with her long legs wrapped around Mike’s waist. They looked over when they saw Sara and Peter approach, but Karen kept her ankles locked together behind Mike’s back, holding him tight to her.

“I hope we’re not interrupting,” Peter said, eyebrows raised.

Before Mike could respond, Karen spoke up. “Naw, he’s playing hard-to-get!” Mike gave her a mock dirty look and reached up and gave her nipple a little tweak. Karen giggled and unwrapped her legs, squirming away from him. Mike began to pretend to unfasten his jeans.

“I’ll show you who’s hard to get!” he grinned, moving toward her as she slid off the hood.

“Whoa, now! No one needs to see that!” Peter exclaimed, covering his eyes and placing a hand over Sara’s.

“Speak for yourself!” Karen replied, still giggling. Sara began to laugh and soon they were all laughing out loud. They piled into the car, Karen settling in next to Mike up front while Sara relaxed in Peter’s arms in the back. His hand went back to her tits, rubbing them softly over her shirt. Sara moved his hand under her shirt and sighed contentedly as he teased her still sensitive nipples. She was so turned on right now that she couldn’t wait to get back to Karen’s.

The trip home seemed long, with Sara getting hornier by the minute. She had thought giving Peter a blow-job would help relieve some of her sexual tension, but instead it had only aroused her more. She needed release badly, and contemplated unfastening her jeans so Peter could reach her sopping pussy. But she told herself that this wasn’t the time for that. Her first time with him was going to be special. Maybe very special, if Karen had anything to say about it.

By the time they pulled into Karen’s driveway, she was practically chomping at the bit. They each kissed goodnight and agreed to meet at Merle’s for lunch the next day. Sara and Karen stood and waved goodbye as they pulled away and disappeared up the street. As Karen unlocked the front door, Sara was standing behind her, rubbing her body against her and feeling her ass under her short skirt.

“What’s gotten into you?” Karen asked as she pushed the door open, a curious grin on her face. Sara spun her around and kissed her, pushing her tongue deep into her throat.

“You’ve been driving me crazy all night in that tight little mini-skirt,” Sara breathed between kisses. They embraced and Karen returned her hot kisses with unbridled passion. Their hands roamed over each other’s bodies, exploring and caressing.

Finally Karen pulled away. “Didn’t you have a bra on when we left?” Sara grinned sheepishly. “And if I’m not mistaken . . .” She smacked her lips thoughtfully and grinned. “Did you have something naughty in your mouth tonight, little girl?” Sara’s face grew red and Karen laughed. “Way to go! I’ll turn you into a genuine slut before much longer!” Sara giggled and pulled her close.

They embraced again, then kissed warmly. Karen pulled back. “Why don’t we go to bed?” she asked softly. Sara answered by taking her hand and leading her down the hall to the bedroom.

As soon as they entered Karen’s room, Sara pulled off her shirt, exposing her firm tits and erect nipples. Karen pulled off hers as well, revealing her own beautiful tits. When she dropped her skirt, she was naked under it. Sara grinned.

“I’m positive that you had panties on when we left.” She cocked her head and raised one eyebrow. “Just what did you two do tonight, anyway?”

Karen smiled moved toward Sara as she undid her jeans and slid them off. “I didn’t fuck him, if that’s what you mean,” she replied, her fingers tracing circles around Sara’s erect nipples. “I just let him finger me a little.”

Sara tossed her jeans aside and stared at Karen’s beautiful naked body. “What was it like?”

Karen shrugged. “It was nice.” She reached down and slipped her fingers under the straps of Sara’s new red thong. “I just pretended it was you and it felt really good!” she whispered as she began to lower her thong. Sara kicked it off and pulled her close, their naked flesh pressing together as they kissed.

“C’mon, I want to sixty-nine you,” Karen said, pulling her toward the bed.

“What’s that?” Sara asked, her naivety showing again. Karen laid down on her back on the bed, her large tits quivering.

“You straddle my face and lick my pussy, and I’ll lick yours. We fit together like a six and a nine. Works with guys, too!”

Sara liked the sound of it so she did as instructed, poising her dripping pussy over Karen’s waiting mouth. She lowered her face between Karen’s legs and breathed in the scent of her aroused pussy. At the same time, she felt Karen’s hands grip her ass and pull her own cunt down until she felt her tongue probing at her excited slit. She sighed and dove into Karen’s pussy, lapping up her sweet juices and teasing her erect clit.

Before long, Sara felt herself on the verge of a huge orgasm. Karen’s talented tongue had worked her into a state of sexual excitement like she’d never experienced before. From Karen’s moans and her bucking hips, Sara sensed that she was close as well. Her suspicions were confirmed when Karen’s body stiffened and she groaned, the sound muffled by her own cunt. Her mouth was flooded with a bitter-sweet liquid. She tried to lap it all up, but it seemed to spray from Karen’s spasming pussy, much of it absorbed by the sheets. Karen bucked and squirmed as Sara’s tongue continued to tease her over-stimulated sex organs.

In an attempt to distract Sara, she began sucking and teasing her clit. It worked. Sara raised her head. “Oh, shit! Yes! Yes!” she cried as Karen’s tongue danced and flicked over her tiny little bud. Sara’s juices were flowing freely; her orgasm building to it’s impending release.

“Oh, god, yes! Oh, yes! Oh! Ahh! Arghhh!!” She came hard, pressing her pulsating pussy tight to Karen’s mouth. Karen continued lapping and sucking until Sara raised herself up, unable to handle any more stimulation. She collapsed next to Karen on the bed, panting and gasping as they both came down from their respective climaxes. Their chests heaved as they both fought to catch their breath, the musky scent of sex heavy in the room.

Karen laid her hand on Sara’s naked breast and smiled at her. Her face was still wet with her juices and sweat plastered her hair to her forehead. “Wow! That was a good one!” she said. Sara lifted her hand from her tit and pressed it to her lips, kissing it softly. They lay there for several minutes, neither speaking.

Finally, Sara spoke up. “When you . . . lost your virginity, did it hurt a lot?”

Karen looked over at her. “It hurt a little, sure. But it wasn’t anything I couldn’t handle.”

Sara nodded, but didn’t say anything for a few moments. Karen decided it was time to tell Sara how she had lost her virginity.

“Sara, when I told you I wasn’t a virgin, I wasn’t exactly telling you the whole truth,” she began. Sara turned to her, giving her a hard look.

“You mean you are still a virgin?”

Karen shook her head. “No, not technically.” Sara propped her head on her hand and stared at her, waiting for her to explain. “Remember the dildo?” Sara nodded. “Well, back where I used to live, I had this . . . girlfriend, and she . . . well, she used it on me. Popped my cherry with it.” She sighed and stared up at the ceiling. “I’ve never had sex with a real guy either. I’m sorry I didn’t tell you sooner.”

Sara just stared at her, not speaking. Karen turned to her. “Please say something, Sara! Don’t be mad, ok?”

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Karen sighed. “I just thought that you needed some self-confidence and I thought if I acted like I knew what I was doing sexually, you’d open up a bit.” She gave her a weak smile. “And it worked! Look at how far you’ve come!”

Sara considered this. She didn’t like the fact that Karen had misled her, but she was right. If she hadn’t listened to her and believed in her, she probably wouldn’t have gotten together with Peter. Or with Karen either, for that matter.

“I’m not happy that you misled me, but your intentions were good,” she replied after a moment, then smiled. “Ok, I forgive you. But from now on, you tell me everything, ok?”

Karen hugged her. “Thank you, baby! I promise, I’ll never do it again!”

Sara lay back and stared back up at the ceiling. “Do you think it feels different? With a guy, I mean?”

Karen shrugged. “I dunno. I’ve heard it does, but it feels damn good with the dildo!” She grinned and Sara smiled.

“Did you cum the first time you did it?”

Karen shook her head. “No, it took me a couple of tries before I got the hang of it. Plus I was still a little tender for a day or two.” She grinned. “But once I learned how to do it, wow! It was like popping my cherry exposed some new nerves that made me cum like I never had before!”

Sara absorbed this without replying. Both of them lay staring silently, their bodies still buzzing from their orgasms. Sara turned to Karen after a minute or two had passed.

“Do you ever regret not losing your virginity to a guy?”

Karen thought for a moment before answering. “Maybe a little, at first. But now I think I did the right thing. When I do finally have sex, there won’t be any pain or discomfort and I’ll be able to enjoy the experience without worrying about it.”

Again, Sara didn’t reply immediately. Finally, in a small voice she said, “I think I want to do it like that, too.” She turned to look at Karen. “Will you . . . help me?”

Karen’s face became serious. “Are you sure? Because there’s no going back.”

Sara smiled and nodded. “I’m sure. I care about you a lot and I want you to do it. This way I’ll be ready for Peter and we can both lose our virginity again - together.”

Karen smiled warmly. “I’m not sure that’s technically correct, but I accept. I’d be honored.”

She sat up and opened the drawer of her night stand. Sara watched as she removed the long fake penis and stroked it lovingly. She sucked it into her mouth, slurping noisily, then removed it. The pale pink cock glistened with her saliva and Sara felt her stomach knot at the thought of it buried inside her. She forced her fears aside. She was going to do this. She wanted to do this. Right now. With Karen.

Karen sucked the thick cock back into her mouth and reached down between Sara’s legs. Sara parted them wider and Karen began rubbing her already dripping pussy. She sighed as Karen’s fingers probed and caressed the sensitive flesh of her vagina, closing her eyes to the wonderful sensations. After a moment, Karen retrieved her fingers and sucked them clean, savoring the sweet taste of Sara’s virgin juices for the last time. She looked into Sara’s scared eyes and smiled.

“Are you ready?”

Sara took a deep breath and nodded, her eyes fixed on the dildo, still gleaming with Karen’s saliva. Karen leaned over and kissed her while she moved the dildo into position at her pussy. She rubbed the head of it along Sara’s slit, working it into the folds of her puffy labia. She held it in place over her opening, working it around gently, then began to apply light pressure.

Sara gasped as the rubber cock pressed against her virgin hole. It didn’t really hurt, but she still couldn’t imagine how it would ever fit into her.

“Try to relax, baby,” Karen whispered soothingly. Sara did her best to comply, despite her nervousness. She kept working it around, pressing harder until Sara’s pussy stretched a little and the large head began to enter her body. “That’s it, honey,” Karen said softly, giving her a quick kiss. She kept pushing and Sara felt a pressure, then a sharp pain as it pushed on her barrier. Karen eased up, allowing her to get used to it before continuing. She stroked Sara’s forehead, then kissed it.

“Are you ok?” Sara nodded. “That’s good,” Karen said with a smile. “Would you prefer I do it slowly, or do you want me to just push through? You know, like tearing off a band-aid,” she added with a grin.

She glanced down at the long rubber cock about to enter her pussy, then back to Karen. “I dunno. I’m kinda new at this. What do you think?”

Karen thought a moment, then said, “If it were me, I’d want to get it over with quickly.”

Sara smiled. “That’s what I was thinking, too.” She kissed her girlfriend again, then lay back. “Let’s do it.”

Karen nodded. “I’m going to work it in and out a few times first to let you get used to it and make you wetter.” She grinned. “If that’s possible!”

She giggled, then gasped as Karen rubbed the fake cock along her puffy lips. As she did it, Sara tried to concentrate on relaxing her body. It seemed to work and soon she had lost some of her apprehension, enjoying the wonderful feeling. After a few minutes, Karen pushed it in a little, sending a sharp pain through her tortured pussy.

“Ow! Now that hurt!” she exclaimed, wincing.

Karen kissed her cheek. “We’re there, honey. This is the hard part. Are you sure you’re ready?”

Sara took another deep breath. The pain had faded, but the memory of it was still very fresh. She looked deep into Karen’s beautiful green eyes and could see that she truly cared for her. She suddenly felt very close to her and tears began to well up on her eyes. She nodded, unable to speak.

Karen smiled warmly, her own eyes misting over. “Ok, here goes.”

Sara gripped the sheets with both hands as Karen began to move the dildo as she had been doing earlier, watching Sara’s face as she did. She continued applying more pressure until it occasionally touched her barrier. Sara grimaced each time it did, but said nothing. She had her eyes closed tightly, and was starting to like the feeling of the rubber dick sliding along her pussy. She began to unconsciously move her hips in rhythm to Karen’s rubbing.

Karen saw that she was relaxing and decided that the time was right. Without warning, she plunged the long cock deep into Sara’s virgin pussy, burying all but two of its eight inches inside her.

Sara felt instant, searing pain as the sex toy tore through her barrier and sank deep into her cunt. “Ahhh! Shit!” she cried, twisting the sheets in her white-knuckled fists. She grit her teeth against the pain and whimpered, forcing herself not to cry out. It hurt. A lot. But she didn’t want Karen to know just how much pain she was enduring. Her aching pussy squeezed and spasmed as it tried to push the invader back out.

Suddenly, she sensed Karen’s face close to hers, her sweet breath warm on her cheek. “I’m so sorry, baby,” she said in a choked voice, “Are you all right?”

Sara bit her lip and nodded, tears spilling from her eyes and streaming down her cheeks to the sheets. Karen kissed her cheek, then her forehead.

“The worst is over. It only gets better from here on out,” she said, softly stroking Sara’s hair. “Just try to relax and allow your body to adjust.”

“I’ll . . . be ok,” Sara gasped through tight lips. “I just . . . need . . . a minute!” Her face was turning red from exertion as she fought the pain, determined to get through this with some of her dignity intact. Then she almost laughed out loud when she wondered how dignified she must look sprawled naked on her girlfriend’s bed with a rubber cock buried in her pussy!

“Take all the time you need, sweetie,” Karen replied soothingly, still caressing her hair.

Sara lay still as her vagina slowly became accustomed to the toy cock. After a few minutes, the pain had eased a bit and she opened her eyes to look at Karen. Karen smiled, but the concern for her lover was evident in her eyes. Sara returned her smile.

“Starting to feel better,” she said.

Karen’s face showed some relief, but she was still concerned. “Are you ready to start again?”

Sara nodded. “I think so. Just go easy, ok?”

Karen nodded. “Of course. Just let me know if you want me to stop.” She gripped the dildo and began to slowly withdraw it from Sara’s tender pussy, watching her face intently as she did. Sara tensed as the thick head slid past her torn hymen, wincing slightly. It still hurt, but not as bad as before. She bit her lower lip, determined not to cry out.

“Are you sure you’re all right?” Karen asked, noting her pained expression.

“I’m f . . . fine. Keep going.”

Karen pulled it out until just the tip remained inside. The shaft was coated with Sara’s juices mixed with some blood. Not a lot, but some. She slowly fed it back in, noticing no change in Sara’s expression. She continued to slowly move it in and out, watching her closely. After a few minutes, she saw Sara’s face relax and noted that it was becoming easier to move the dildo.

Sara felt the pain diminish to a dull throb. It never quite went away, but it was much more manageable. She was beginning to feel some pleasure from it, but she was a long way from experiencing an orgasm. She found she could use the pain to achieve some level of pleasure, strange as it sounded.

“Feeling better?” Karen asked. She was becoming very turned on watching Sara’s face and body begin to accept the cock, her hips moving in time to her strokes.

“Uh-huh,” Sara replied without opening her eyes.

“Want me to go faster?”

“Y . . . yes. A little.”

Karen began to move a little faster and Sara increased her hip action to match. “You are so sexy!” she whispered as she continued to fuck Sara with the fake cock. Sara was writhing on the bed, all thoughts of pain far from her mind as she relished the wonderful feeling of being fucked for the first time. She didn’t think she would be able to cum, but it still felt good!

After several minutes, Karen began to slow her fucking and eventually pulled the dildo from Sara’s sopping wet pussy. Sara looked up at her as she began to lick her juices from its slick surface.

“W . . . why did you stop?”

Karen licked her lips. “Because you’ve had enough for your first time. You may not realize it now, but you’re going to be a little tender for a day or two.” She grinned. “And you’ll be walking funny tomorrow!”

Sara considered this. She wanted Karen to keep going until she could hopefully get the release she desired, but knew deep down she was probably right. Karen dropped the dildo back into the drawer and lay down next to her, taking her into her arms. Their eyes locked and they lay in a warm embrace for some time, neither speaking. They kissed long and deep, like lovers often do.

“That was beautiful,” Sara whispered after they pulled apart. Her feelings for Karen were very strong, and she wondered if she may be in love with her. But that was impossible! They hadn’t known each other that long! It must just be the intimacy they shared and her sexual inexperience that was making her feel that way. If she was in love with anyone, it would be Peter. Wouldn’t it?

Karen kissed her softly. “Thank you for sharing it with me. I’ll never forget it.” Sara lay her head on her soft breast while Karen’s fingers played with her hair. “You’re a woman, now, honey,” she heard her whisper before she drifted off into a contented sleep, feeling safe and loved in her arms.

11-21-2007, 03:01 PM
great story I cant wait for the rest

11-21-2007, 07:47 PM
good story

11-21-2007, 09:14 PM
Here's a couple more chapters:

Chapter 12

Sara awoke laying on her stomach, with one arm draped over Karen. She rolled over, wincing at the tenderness between her legs. She remembered last night’s love-making and how she had given herself to her new lover completely. It had been a good and memorable experience. She smiled at her sleeping girlfriend and gently caressed her long hair. Karen stirred under her touch, opened her eyes and turned to look at her smiling face.

“Morning, sweetie,” she said with a dazed smile, “How are you feeling?”

Sara touched her tender pussy and winced. “Pretty sore,” she replied, then smiled. “But good, real good!”

Karen returned her smile and kissed her. “Good. No regrets?”

Sara shook her head vehemently. “No way. I’m glad it was you.”

Karen kissed her again, then threw back the covers and got out of bed, stretching her lithe, naked body in front of Sara. The sight of her beautiful body made Sara long for her, but she quickly went into the bathroom.

Sara watched her go, admiring her gorgeous body and perfect little ass. She lay back on the bed and smiled. It was done. She was no longer Sara Killam, Virgin. Now she could make love to Peter with confidence, knowing what to expect. Well, knowing something of what it would be like, at least. She heard the shower start and pulled herself out of bed to join Karen. It sounded inviting and she was eager to see the warm water beading on Karen’s soft skin.

She went into the bathroom and slid the shower door open, surprising Karen. She smiled and stepped aside to allow Sara in. Her wet hair clung to her skin and Sara felt her aching pussy leak a little at the sight of her wet body. They spent a half hour under the refreshing spray, making out a little and washing each other. They got out, dried off, and Karen went out to the kitchen without bothering to get dressed. Sara watched her naked body as she walked down the hall and disappeared around the corner into the kitchen.

She returned a few minutes later with a plate of muffins and two glasses of milk. They sat down on the bed and ate their breakfast, talking about trying to get Mike and Peter over for some group action. Sara still wasn’t completely sold on the idea, wanting her first time with Peter to be private, but Karen was being very convincing.

“What’s the big deal?” she was saying through a mouthful of blueberry muffin. “You have sex with Peter alone, then afterward, we all get together!” Sara was thinking it over and was about to tell her that might be ok when the phone rang.

It was Mike. He told Karen that Bob had just called to invite them all back to his ‘cottage’ next weekend.

“Is he having another party?” Karen asked.

“No, I don’t think so,” he replied, a questioning tone in his voice. “He just said for us to come and just bring ourselves and an open mind, whatever the hell that means!”

Karen thought for a second, glancing over at Sara before dusting some crumbs from her tits. “Let me ask Sara and we’ll let you know when we see you, ok?” They said their good-byes and she hung up the phone.

“What was that all about?” Sara asked.

Karen shrugged. “Bob invited us and the guys up to his cottage next weekend.”

“Who’s going to be there?” The thought of spending a weekend with Bob’s snooty friends wasn’t all that appealing.

Karen looked pensive. “Mike didn’t know. Apparently all Bob said was to come and bring an open mind.” Sara shot her a questioning look.

Karen shrugged. “That’s all I know. What do you think? Should we go?”

Sara thought for a moment. “Well, if we go, it would certainly spoil your little orgy plans.” Karen nodded dejectedly, then Sara winked and gave her a mischievous grin. “Of course, it is a very big house!”

Karen laughed. “Does that mean you’re willing to do it?”

Sara shrugged and gave her a coy smile. “Maybe.”

Karen laughed again and hugged her. “I knew you’d come around!” She sat back, suddenly looking very thoughtful. “I wonder what Bob meant by ‘an open mind’?”

Sara only shook her head. “Who knows?”

They collected up their dishes, made the bed, and got dressed. They both decided on jeans and t-shirts. They had no sooner finished dressing when the phone rang again. This time it was Jennifer, one of the blondes they’d met at Bob’s party.

“Uh, hi,” Karen said, at the same time wondering how she had gotten her number and why she was calling.

“Did you get Bob’s invitation for next weekend?” she asked.

Karen told her they had and were thinking about it. She could almost feel Jennifer’s smile through the phone when she spoke.

“Oh, good! Ashley and I both suggested that Bob invite you guys to join us and he agreed right away. It’ll just be you four, me and Ash, and Bob.”

“Sounds like a pretty small party,” Karen said, looking over at Sara and wondering exactly what was going on. Sara gave her a questioning look and she mouthed Jennifer’s name to her, then shrugged with an ‘I don’t know’ look.

Jennifer chuckled. “Well I guess that depends on how you look at it.” She paused while Karen contemplated how to respond to such an enigmatic reply. “Have you ever . . . uh, slept with more than one person at a time?”

Karen hesitated, unsure if she’d heard correctly. “Wh . . . what?”

“I’ll take that as a no,” Jennifer replied. “Didn’t Bob tell you what kind of a party it is?”

“No,” Karen answered, then explained how he’d called Mike, who had called her.

“Ah, I see,” Jennifer said. “Well, I don’t want you to come unprepared, so let me fill you in.” She paused. “It’s a swinger party. Do you know what that means?”

Karen paused, then said, “Yes, I do.” So that’s what Bob had meant by ‘an open mind.’ Sara was watching her, trying to get her to give her a hint as to what Jennifer was telling her.

There was a short pause on the other end, then Jennifer said, “I hope you and Sara decide to come. Ashley and I really liked meeting both of you. We’d both like to . . . become better acquainted, if you know what I mean.”

Now Karen hesitated. “Well, actually, we were thinking about trying something like that, but not . . .” She paused, searching for the right words. “ . . . not so . . .”

“Not so many people?” Jennifer finished for her.

“Exactly,” Karen replied.

Sara was inching closer, her curiosity getting the better of her. “What’s she saying?!” she whispered. Karen held up a finger as Jennifer spoke again.

“It’s even better with more people,” she explained, “And Ash and I have some experience with it so we could help you be more comfortable.”

“We’ll have to think about it,” Karen said, eyeing Sara, “but we’re definitely interested!”

“Great!” Jennifer exclaimed. “Let me give you my cell number. Call me either way and let me know, ok?” Karen wrote down the number and promised to call, then hung up. She looked up at Sara, whose eyes were wide with curiosity.

“What did she want?”

Karen looked over at her. “It seems that Ashley and Jennifer took quite a liking to us.”

Sara raised her eyebrows. “Oh, really?”

Karen smiled and nodded. “This party is going to be very intimate. Me, you, Mike, and Peter are the only ones invited, besides Jennifer and Ashley.”

Sara’s brow creased. “Doesn’t sound like much of a party!”

“That’s what I thought,” Karen replied with a mischievous grin, “until Jennifer told me what kind of a party it is!” Sara looked at her quizzically and she added, “It’s a swinger party.” Sara continued to give her the same questioning stare. Karen chuckled and took her hand. “To make it simple, it’s an orgy.” Sara’s mouth dropped open. “Group sex,” Karen continued, “sharing boyfriends, girlfriends, whatever. Mixing it up. Threesomes, foursomes, . . .” She grinned, “. . . moresomes!”

Sara finally found her voice. “Are you shittin’ me?!”

Karen shook her head and Sara could tell this was no joke. “I know it’s a little more than what we were planning, but I think we should go.”

Sara sat down on the edge of the bed and fell back, staring up at the ceiling. This was too much; too fast. Karen sat down next to her. “It’ll be fun, Sara. No strings attached. You’ll get the opportunity to sample several sexual partners in a short time. Think of all the experience you’ll gain in just one weekend!”

Sara looked over at her. She had just almost convinced herself to get together with just Karen, Peter, and Mike. Now she wanted to add three people she barely knew! “I don’t know. It sounds pretty depraved.” She sat up. “And I still want me and Peter to do it alone before I do anything else.”

Karen nodded, sensing her resolve weaken. “I don’t think that’ll be a problem. I’ll let Jennifer know that’s a condition of us going. I’m sure she’ll agree.”

Sara stared back up at the ceiling and didn’t reply for a long moment. “Do you think the guys will go for it?”

Karen chuckled. “Four hot women to choose from who all want to have sex with them? Yeah, I think they’ll be ok with it!”

Sara smiled at her reply, but wondered how Peter would feel about it. He didn’t seem the type to go for that sort of thing. Then again, only a week ago she wouldn’t have dreamed she’d be considering doing it either!

Then a different thought occurred to her. “Would we have to, you know, fuck everyone?”

Karen shrugged. “I don’t know, but I doubt anyone would force you to do something you didn’t want to do. Besides, you’ll have me, Peter, and Mike there to protect you.” She took Sara’s small hand in hers. “Look, I know that you really care about Peter, and you know I really care a lot about you.” She smiled. “But we’re young, Sara. Too young to be tied down to any one person. You should experience life. An opportunity like this doesn’t come along every day.” She laughed. “Unless you’re someone like Ashley or Jennifer, I suppose!” Sara grinned at that and the tension seemed to ease a little. “So what do you say? Should I call Jennifer back and say yes?”

Sara thought hard. It sounded exciting. A little scary, yes, but exciting. And Karen made a good point. She was young and should experience all she could from life before she was roped into a career and maybe a family. What would be the harm? They were all friends, or at least knew each other. It wasn’t like she’d be having sex with anonymous strangers. She looked up at Karen and nodded.

“Ok, call her back. I’m in.”

When Karen called Jennifer back, she told her about Sara’s wanting to have Peter to herself first and asked her not to tell Mike or Peter what was going to take place. “We don’t want them knowing all week that they’ll be getting laid for sure this weekend. There’ll be no living with them!” Jennifer agreed with a laugh and promised to tell Bob and Ashley to keep quiet about it.

“Ok, we’ll come,” she said, watching Sara’s face as she listened to Jennifer’s excited response.

Chapter 13

The week seemed to pass slowly, but Friday finally arrived. All week, Mike and Peter kept bringing up the party and wondered about the ‘open mind’ comment. Sara and Karen only shrugged. Karen suggested maybe it was some kind of theme party or something. They all agreed that was probably it. One never knew what Bob might come up with to keep his parties exciting. Karen and Sara exchanged a few knowing grins. If they only knew what the party’s theme really was!

Sara was in her room at home packing after school when there was a quick knock on her door.

“Come in,” she said without looking up as she packed her new bikini into her suitcase. The door opened and her mother stepped in.

“Going somewhere?” she asked, her hands on her hips as she eyed the suitcase. Sara closed the cover and picked it up from the bed.

“Just to Karen’s for the weekend,” she replied flatly, not meeting her mother’s eyes as she moved toward the door. Why was she suddenly taking an interest in what she did? Her mother moved to block her exit.

“You’re not fooling me, young lady!” she said, her bloodshot eyes hard. Sara could smell the mix of alcohol and stale cigarettes on her breath. “I’ve noticed the way you’ve been dressing lately, looking like some loose slut!”

Sara pushed past her into the hall without meeting her gaze. “Since when do you care how I dress?” She continued down the hall, hoping her mother wouldn’t notice her shaking legs, more from anger than fear.

“I’m not stupid, you know! And I’m still your mother!” her mother yelled after her as she followed her down the hall and into the kitchen. Freedom was so close. “I know you’re probably out having sex with some boy every weekend!”

Sara stopped, her hand on the doorknob. She slowly turned and stared coldly at her mother. In a low, icy voice she said, “What I do is none of your fucking business. And who I fuck is none of your business, either. I’ve been pretty much on my own since Dad died. You’re too busy getting drunk and coming home with some fucking loser who drools all over me while you’re passed out naked in bed! What a fucking role model you turned out to be!”

She surprised herself by the calm, even tone of her voice and the words she spoke. Never had she used the word “fuck” in front of her mother before and the shocked look on her mother’s face was somehow very satisfying. She could feel years of bottled up anger boiling to the surface and wanted to stop, but couldn’t. “In another month, I’m getting the hell out of here anyway, and I’m never, ever coming back! You can rot in hell for all I care!” She turned around, flung the door open, and walked out, leaving her mother standing open-mouthed and speechless in the kitchen.

Karen was on her way over to pick her up, so she walked in the direction she knew she’d be coming from. Her whole body trembled from the rush of adrenalin, but it had felt good to finally let her anger out. A part of her felt bad for her mother. She had been so much in love with her father that she simply fell apart when he died. Still, that was no excuse for neglecting her. She’d needed her mother then, and she wasn’t there. So fuck her. She didn’t owe her anything.

A couple of blocks from her house, she spotted Karen’s blue Sunfire and waved her down. She pulled up to the curb and Sara opened the passenger door.

“Hey there, little girl! Are you running away from home?” Karen joked as she opened the door. Then she saw the angry expression on Sara’s face when she got in and her mood sobered. “What’s wrong?”

Sara pursed her lips and let out a long breath, easing some of her frustration. “Oh, Mom decided to tell me that I dressed like a slut and was going out having sex with boys every weekend! Like she’s such an upstanding fucking role-model!” she fumed. She had finally told Sara about her less than perfect home and her mother’s adolescent behavior after they had made love a few nights ago.

Karen grinned and laid her hand on Sara’s. “Want me to go have a talk with her and set her straight?”

Sara looked at her, at first unable to grasp how Karen could be taking this so lightly, then she began to laugh. “Oh, shit! I can just imagine the look on her face!” Soon, they were both laughing uncontrollably, tears streaming down their cheeks.

Karen, still laughing, said, “M . . . Mrs Killam, you don’t have to worry . . . Sara’s not out f . . . fucking boys! I know . . . because she’s too busy . . . fucking me!” This sent them into another gale of laughter, until Karen said, “B . . . but don’t worry! She’s not g . . . gay! I’m taking her to . . . an orgy this weekend . . . and there’ll be p . . . plenty of guys there, too!” This started them all over again and the fell into each other’s arms, still laughing hysterically until their sides began to hurt. They finally composed themselves and Karen turned the car back toward her place, wiping the tears from her face.

“Thanks, Karen. I really needed that,” Sara said, taking her hand and kissing it.

Karen smiled at her and squeezed her hand. “That’s what friends are for, Sara.” That was when she truly realized just how much Karen really cared for her. Not just as a lover, but as a friend, also. She gripped Karen’s hand and leaned back in the seat, thinking about how lucky she was to have found her.

They pulled into Karen’s driveway and Sara noticed her father’s car was gone. “Your parents left already?” she asked as they got out of the car. At first she had been terrified at the thought of meeting Karen’s parents, but now that she had become such an important part of her life, she was kind of anxious to meet them.

“Yeah. They had a long drive and wanted to get an early start,” Karen replied. Sara pulled her suitcase from the back seat and carried it to the house. She set it down by the door next to Karen’s and checked her watch.

“The guys should be here soon.”

Karen was going through the house, double-checking all the doors and windows. “Mike called just before I left to pick you up,” she called from the kitchen, “They’re on their way!”

A few minutes later, they heard the distinct crackle of Mike’s exhaust as he decelerated and pulled into the driveway. They picked up their bags and Karen grinned at Sara. “Sure you’re ready for this?”

Sara returned her grin. “Are you sure you are?”

She laughed and shook her head. “Nope! But I’m gonna do it anyway!”

Sara leaned in and gave her a quick kiss, then opened the front door. “Then let’s go, sexy!” She gave her a slap on the ass as she stepped outside and they went out to greet the guys.

By the time they got out to the car, Mike had the trunk open and Peter helped the girls stow their suitcases next to the battery box and amplifiers for the stereo. There was no subwoofer. Mike liked to laugh at the ‘bozos whose cars bounced down the road’ to the beat of an over-amped bassline. He preferred the more soothing notes of a high performance engine tuned just right. Peter closed the trunk and began to climb into the back seat, but Karen stopped him.

“I’ll sit in back with Sara,” she said, “You ride up front.” Peter glanced at Sara, who nodded. He smiled and stood graciously aside as the girls got in back, giving Sara’s ass a quick fondle, then he sat up front and closed the door.

They made their way through town to the interstate. Mike kept his speed just a little over the limit as they cruised towards Bob’s house. There was no going back now, Sara thought to herself as she watched the fields and trees pass by out the side window.

A few miles down the road, a blue Honda Civic with a black hood and all the bells and whistles pulled out to pass. As it pulled along side the aging primer gray Monte Carlo with the lightweight alloy wheels, throaty exhaust, and the bastardized cowl induction hood scoop, the passenger nudged the driver, pointed at Mike’s car, and laughed. Then the Honda accelerated past them, its oversized muffler blatting in their ears.

Mike glanced over at Peter, who sighed, knowing what was coming. “I hate those fucking rice-burners!” he said with a devilish grin.

“Hang on, girls,” Peter called into the back seat, “Mike’s going to teach these clowns a lesson!”

The Honda was now about two hundred yards ahead of them and pulling away fast. Mike pulled the automatic gear shift back a notch, pressed down on the throttle, and with a short squeal from the rear tires, the car lurched forward with neck-snapping acceleration, quickly closing the gap between them. The passenger in the Civic looked back and gestured to the driver, who accelerated. Mike easily kept pace with them until the speedometer eased past the ninety mile-per-hour mark. Even at this speed, he still had another gear and plenty of reserve power in the big block. He checked the rear-view mirror, then pulled out into the passing lane and moved up even with the Civic.

“Make sure you girls wave to him out the back window when we blow his doors off!” Mike called back to Karen and Sara.

“You got it, babe!” Karen yelled back to him over the noise of the wind and engine. She was so excited she was practically vibrating. She seemed to get off on speed, Sara thought.

Suddenly, the Civic leapt forward with a sudden burst of speed. Peter looked over at Mike and grinned. “Nitrous! He just used his ace in the hole!” Mike nodded, a smile permanently etched on his face. He lived for this!

“It’s not enough!” he called back. He nudged the gearshift forward and pressed down on the accelerator. With another chirp from the rear tires, the car jumped forward, once more pulling up even with the Civic. The speedometer showed one-ten.

“Time to end this!” Mike exclaimed. Peter looked out the window at the comparatively tiny Civic. The driver looked up, desperately trying to squeeze more power from the high revving little engine. Peter grinned and waved just as Mike punched the throttle and the supercharger’s whine grew louder. The Monte Carlo began to pull away, the speedometer pushing one-twenty, and still accelerating.

“Now, girls! Wave!” Mike yelled. Karen and Sara turned and waved out the back window as they sped away at over one hundred and thirty miles per hour, grinning from ear to ear. The two men in the Honda could only stare in shock as the beat up looking old car left them in its dust, quickly accelerating far ahead of the high-tech challengers. Mike pulled back into the lane in front of them but kept his foot in it until he saw them ease off, then he backed it back down to their former speed. The Civic stayed back, not attempting to challenge them again.

“Wow!” Sara exclaimed. “How fast were we going?”

Mike shrugged. “The speedometer tops out at one-twenty. That’s where it was before we pulled ahead of them. I’m gonna guess around one-thirty, give or take a few.” Sara looked over at Karen, who couldn’t seem to wipe the smile from her face.

“That was incredible, baby!” she exclaimed breathlessly, hugging him from behind. “This puppy really hauls ass!”

Mike chuckled and kissed her hand as he pulled into a rest area. “I better check her vitals,” he said. “That was a hard run.”

He pulled into a parking spot and popped the hood, letting the engine idle as he checked for any problems. Seeing none, he shut it off and checked again. While his head was buried under the hood, the girls got out.

“We’re going to the ladies room,” Karen said, and they went over to the building a few yards away.

When they emerged a few minutes later, the Honda Civic was parked next to Mike’s car and he was proudly showing them what was under the hood. Karen and Sara walked over, expecting some kind of confrontation, but they were relieved when the driver of the Honda, obviously impressed with Mike’s car, was shaking his head in wonder.

“I couldn’t believe it when you just pulled away after I hit the nitrous!” he exclaimed, staring under the hood. “I had my foot glued to the floor!”

Mike shrugged and closed the hood. “Never judge a book by its cover.”

They all shook hands and the two men nodded a greeting to Karen and Sara, then got back into their car and pulled away.

“All set?” Peter asked.

“Uh-huh. Let’s go,” Sara replied. They all piled back into the car and they made a much more leisurely trip the rest of the way to Bob’s.

Chapter 14

They pulled up to Bob’s garage and Mike shut the big block down. As they were getting out, Ashley, Bob, and Jennifer came out the front door to greet them. Jennifer wore a string bikini while Ashley had on a pair of Daisy Dukes and a tight t-shirt over her massive knockers.

“Hey! You made it!” Ashley cried, her huge tits bouncing as she ran down the steps toward them. She hugged everyone, planting kisses and babbling excitedly. Bob and Jennifer were a little more subdued, but also greeted them warmly. While Bob shook Mike and Peter’s hands, Jennifer hugged Karen and Sara. She whispered into Sara’s ear as they hugged.

“Karen mentioned you’d like to be alone with your guy first, so we won’t do anything kinky tonight. But tomorrow . . .” Her eyes sparkled and a smile lit up her pretty face, “ . . . anything goes!”

Sara smiled, although somewhat nervously. “Th . . . thanks,” she mumbled.

Jennifer winked at her, then went over to greet Mike and Peter. They carried their own bags, but Bob insisted on carrying Karen and Sara’s up to their respective rooms. They followed them into the house as Peter explained the race with the Honda to Bob. “You should have seen their faces when we just drove away from them!” he said with a laugh.

“You’ve sure got that beast dialed in, Mike,” Bob said with a laugh. Mike just nodded and smiled. Unlike many hotrodders, he didn’t like word of his car’s prowess to spread around. He liked the ‘sleeper’ look and loved slamming the door on people who underestimated him, like had happened today.

They went into the great room and Bob indicated the stairs. “All the rooms have their own private bath and have been freshly made up. Take your pick.” He indicated a set of double doors at the other end of the walkway that led from the top of the stairs across the room to a set of double doors on the far side. “That’s our room,” he said with a grin, hugging Ashley and Jennifer.

Ashley grabbed Sara’s hand. “C’mon! I’ll help you unpack!” Sara followed the bubbly blonde up the stairs with a shrug to the others and Ashley showed her the guest rooms, explaining the pros and cons of each one. When she looked in the last one on the left, with the large canopy bed, her decision was made. She’d always wanted a canopy bed, like a princess. And she couldn’t think of anywhere better for her first time making love.

Ashley helped her unpack her suitcase, chattering away almost non-stop. Sara smiled and answered her questions about school and her plans for the future. It was hard not to like the buxom beauty, who always seemed to be happy at whatever she was doing and was never at a loss for words. And, of course, she was also very attractive.

When they finished unpacking, Sara turned to go back downstairs, but Ashley took her arm and turned her to face her. “I’m so happy you decided to come,” she said with a sexy smile. “I really think you’re very sexy!” She leaned in and planted a long, lingering kiss on Sara’s lips. As they parted, she whispered in Sara’s ear, “I can’t wait to get you naked!” Sara was slightly taken aback, but she’d expected this sort of behavior from Ashley and Jennifer, so it was no big surprise. She hadn’t expected to be hit on by one of them this soon, though! Ashley kissed her again, then stared into her eyes for a moment before taking her hand and leading her back downstairs.

Bob, Jennifer, Karen, and Mike were all in the great room. Bob was mixing drinks while the others chatted on the couch.

“What are you having, ladies?” he asked as they walked in. Ashley ordered a rum and coke and Sara asked for the same. They sat down and began chatting and a few minutes later, Peter came downstairs and joined them, accepting the beer Bob offered him.

They sat there drinking and shooting the shit for a while. Sara noticed that Ashley and Jennifer were flirting openly with everyone, men and women. Peter gave her a questioning look when Ashley gave him a full-on french kiss, but she just smiled and waved it off. Jennifer had put some jeans on, but still wore her bikini top. Ashley wore the same tight shorts and t-shirt. Karen was dressed in a short denim skirt with a white men’s dress shirt. Sara was clad in a pale yellow sun dress with no bra. If all went according to plan, she’d be losing her panties on the last bathroom break before bed as well.

A few hours, and several drinks, later, she was sitting on one of the couches between Peter and Ashley as Bob was relating a story about a party at college. She was lying back, leaning against Peter, when she felt a hand on her bare knee. She looked up and saw Ashley move her hand up under her dress and begin caressing the soft skin of her thigh. She had just removed her panties and wondered if she would explore far enough under her dress to discover her naughty little secret. A second later, her fingers brushed lightly over Sara’s pussy, sending a shiver through her body. Apparently she had noticed. Ashley looked over at her and winked. Sara smiled at her, noting the large bumps on her t-shirt from her abnormally long, erect nipples.

Bob soon finished his story and looked down at his watch. “Well, breakfast’s at nine am. We better get to bed,” he said, standing up. Ashley winked again at Sara and removed her hand before Peter or Mike could see it, then stood up, licking her fingers. Everyone said goodnight and watched as all three of them climbed the stairs and disappeared into the master bedroom.

Karen stood and stretched, her short skirt lifting to reveal her panty-clad buttocks to Mike, who promptly reached up and pinched her cheeks softly.

“Hey!” she cried, turning and swatting his hand away. She pointed an accusing finger at him and tried to look pissed. “Watch those hands, mister!” He didn’t buy her act for a second and jumped to his feet. Karen let out a squeal and ran for the stairs, with Mike in hot pursuit.

“Goodnight, guys!” Sara called out to them as they ran up the stairs laughing.

“Nite!” Karen managed to shout out just before Mike grabbed her and threw her over his shoulder. She squealed again, then began laughing as he carried her off down the hall.

Sara chuckled and leaned back into Peter’s arms. “I guess we should turn in, too,” he said, lightly caressing her bare shoulders.

“Mmmhmm,” she murmured, closing her eyes. For now, she was content to rest here in his arms while his gentle hands caressed her. It was nice, but this wasn’t going to get them into bed together.

She stood up and reached down for his hands, helping him to his feet. They embraced and kissed. She loved the way he kissed her. So much more forceful than Karen. It was almost like he needed to possess her, to own her very soul. They finally broke away, then he took her hand and led her slowly up the stairs, stopping in front of her door.

Peter stroked her hair, which she was growing longer. It now reached past her neck and almost to her shoulder blades. He looked deep into her pretty blue eyes, then leaned in to kiss her again. She welcomed his kiss, wrapping her arms around his neck and pushing her tongue deep into his mouth.

They finally parted and he smiled at her. “Goodnight, Sara.” He slowly backed away, then turned toward his room across the hall. Sara leaned against her door and watched him. She reached down, twisted the knob, and pushed the door open, still facing into the hallway and watching him.

“Peter,” she called softly.

He turned just in time to see her slip the straps of her dress from her shoulders. She held it in place with one arm across her breasts, watching his eyes. He still hadn’t taken a step toward her, his eyes fixed on her tantalizing strip-tease. When his eyes moved up to hers, she gave him a seductive smile and removed her arm, letting her dress crumple to a heap around her feet, revealing her slender, naked body underneath.

Peter’s eyes roamed over her beautiful body, taking in every aspect of her, before they once more settled on hers. She backed further into her room, still smiling sexily and stepping out of her dress, her finger beckoning to him. He recovered his mobility and followed her into the room, closing the door softly behind him.

He went to her and took her into his arms, her bare flesh pressing against his body, and kissed her hard. They remained locked together, Peter’s hands moving over her naked flesh from the small of her back down to her firm round buttocks until she backed away and raised her bright blue eyes up to meet his dark ones.

“Make love to me, Peter,” she whispered, her voice trembling slightly. Her fingers caressed his chest over his t-shirt.

“Are you sure?” he asked, “I know you’ve never . . .”

She placed a finger on his lips and smiled, nodding. “I’m sure.” She began to pull his t-shirt from his jeans. “But I’m afraid you’re a little over-dressed, my dear!”

Her smile became a seductive grin, watching as he pulled off his t-shirt, then she dropped to her knees and began unfastening his jeans. She lowered them down and he stepped out of them, standing before her wearing only his boxer shorts. She remained kneeling in front of him, inhaling the enticing aroma of his aroused state, her hands rubbing his stiff cock through his shorts. He let out a low sigh of pleasure and she grasped the waistband of his shorts, pulling them down in one quick motion. His fully erect member sprang up in front of her face.

Looking up into his face, she gripped his hard cock in her small hand, leaned in, and kissed the tip. He moaned and moved her blonde hair away from her face, holding it behind her head. She licked her lips, winked at him, then opened wide and took half of his meat into her hot, wet mouth. It felt so good sliding over her tongue. The tangy taste of his precum excited her and she clamped her lips around his hard shaft, sucking it in even deeper. Her juices were really flowing now and she attacked his hard member voraciously, not wanting to stop until he filled her mouth with his hot seed. She truly loved sucking his cock!

After a few minutes of this, Peter backed away slightly. “S . . . Sara, baby!” he gasped, “You’re gonna make me cum if you keep doing that!”

She took his cock from her lips and looked up at him, still stroking it with her hand. “But I want you to!”

He grinned and pulled her to her feet. “And I will. But if you want to . . . make love, then . . .”

Sara giggled and hugged him, pressing her face to his bare chest. “I know,” she said, then added, “but I really do love it when you cum in my mouth. And I’m not just saying that.”

Peter stared down at her, then kissed her hard. He gently pushed her back toward the huge canopy bed until she fell back on it. He stood over her, taking in her full naked body as she lay back on the bed, looking up at him.

“Now,” he said, kneeling at her feet. “I want a taste of you!” He pushed her knees apart, revealing her swollen pussy, pink and covered with her juices. He kissed his way up her thighs and lovingly kissed her mound. Gently, he rubbed a finger along her slick lips, causing her to inhale deeply. He lowered his mouth to her excited little pussy, stuck out his tongue, and slowly licked along her slit.

Sara reacted like his tongue was carrying an electrical current. Her young body jerked and she gasped loudly. “Oh, yes!” she moaned. He did it again and again, each time pushing his tongue a little deeper into the sensitive, wet flesh of her tight hole. She felt the familiar sensations Karen had brought out in her, but they seemed much more intense with Peter. He continued this same technique for several minutes and as his tongue went deeper and deeper into her tight little pussy she could feel a series of small orgasms being triggered deep in her womb.

“Oh, yes, Peter! Oh, shit! That feels so good!” she cried, arching her back. He dug in with even more enthusiasm, spreading her lips wide with his fingers and flicking his tongue over her erect little clit. She cried out again and held his head in place. He began to suck and nibble on her tiny sex organ as her breathing became shallower. He pushed a finger into her pussy and she shrieked as she came hard, her body bucking on the bed. He somehow managed to hang on until her body relaxed once more when the orgasm passed. He gave her clit a quick kiss, causing her to gasp and jerk.

“Oooo, very sensitive!” she cried with a little smile. He slid up on top of her and she kissed him deeply, tasting her own juices on his lips and tongue. She could feel his hard cock pressing against her inner thigh and looked up at him. “Fuck me, Peter!” she breathed, and shifted her legs so that his cock rested only an inch from her opening.

“You’re sure?’ he asked again. She answered by moving her pelvis so that the tip of his cock pressed against her dripping labia. He smiled, kissed her, then began to work the tip of his cock into her tight pussy.

Sara gasped and gripped his back as he slowly pushed into her. His warm, hard member felt so much different than the cold rubber dildo Karen had used to take her virginity the week before. He sunk deeper into her wet tunnel, touching nerves she didn’t know existed. She moaned, relishing the feel of him inside her; their intimate connection making her feel closer to him than she ever imagined possible. He continued his slow thrust until his entire length was buried inside her soft, warm grip.

“Are you ok, Sara?” he gasped, looking into her warm, blue eyes. He found it difficult to keep from blowing his load as her tight pussy contracted on his throbbing shaft.

“Uh-huh. Feels so good, baby!” she sighed. She began to rock her hips. He took the hint and began to move in and out of her, moaning as her velvet-soft vagina caressed his sensitive cock. He kept this up for a several minutes until he withdrew and smiled down at her.

“Sorry, honey. I need a break or we’re gonna be done way too soon!”

Sara pulled him down to her and kissed him. “Lie on your back. I want to try it on top,” she said. Peter moved off of her and lay back on the bed, his hard, wet prick pointing skyward. Sara crawled over and straddled him. She raised herself up and pushed back until her dripping pussy was poised over his hard member, then slowly settled down on it until it’s entire length was once again buried inside her. She leaned forward and gasped as her clit rubbed against it. Peter moaned and reached up to caress and fondle her tits. As she began to pump up and down on his hard cock, he pulled her down and began to suck and nibble on her hard nipples. The combination of his cock in her pussy and his lips on her tits was too much and she could feel the orgasm building inside her. She began to move even faster, the entire bed rocking from their passionate, animated love-making.

“Yes!” she cried, closing her eyes, “Oh, yes! I’m cumming!” The muscles of her neck were straining as the orgasm built inside her.

Peter moaned. The sight and sounds of her impending orgasm were too much for him. “Oh, shit! Me, too!” He suddenly stiffened and thrust upward, a low groan escaping his lips and his face twisting into a grimace of sexual ecstacy.

Sara, herself about to explode, felt his cock erupt, shooting his hot seed against the sensitive walls of her pussy. She exploded in an immediate, all encompassing orgasm, her pussy clamping down and squeezing his spurting cock, forcing his cum to seep out around his shaft and leak down onto his balls.

“Oh! Oh!” she wailed, her body shaking and jerking as her orgasm ran its course, further soaking Peter’s balls and pelvis with their combined juices. With a final groan and shudder, she fell forward onto his chest, her body still tingling. They lay there for a long time, holding each other’s sweat-soaked bodies and panting for air. Sara felt his shrinking cock slip from her sloppy pussy, releasing another flood of cum.

“I think we made a mess!” he whispered, kissing her cheek.

She nodded, her head still buried in his shoulder. “Uh-huh!” she replied breathlessly, but made no attempt to move. He held her tight, enjoying the closeness they shared in the afterglow of their intense, simultaneous orgasms. After a few minutes, Sara rolled off and lay next to him, their arms still holding each other.

For a few minutes, neither spoke. Then Peter said, “That was really special, Sara. It meant a lot to me.” She snuggled in closer, loving the feel of his warm body next to hers.

“It was special for me, too, Peter,” she replied, nuzzling his shoulder.

“Was I . . . your first?” he asked, a little warily.

Sara hesitated before answering. She knew she needed to tell him about her and Karen sometime, and this seemed like as good a time as any. “Well, yes and no,” she replied, not lifting her head from his shoulder. He raised his head off the pillow and looked down at her, but she didn’t move to meet his gaze.

“What does that mean?” he asked in a puzzled tone.

Sara took a deep breath. ‘Here goes nothing,’ she thought, ‘. . . or maybe everything.’ She slowly lifted her head from his shoulder and looked up into his dark eyes. The bathroom light had been on during their love-making and a little light filtered through the nearly closed door, just enough that they could make out each other’s features.

“Well,” she began, “when you first asked me out, I was terrified. I had never even kissed a boy before and I didn’t want you to think I was some kind of dork.” He opened his mouth to protest, but she put up a hand to stop him. “I know, I know, you wouldn’t have thought that way, but I didn’t know that then.” He closed his mouth and remained silent, waiting for her to continue.

“Anyway, when Karen was helping me get ready for our date, I told her about my concerns and she said that she would teach me how to kiss.” She watched his face for a reaction, but if he was surprised by her words, it didn’t show. “She said girls do it all the time. A friend of hers taught her and she said it wouldn’t be a big deal. No one would ever know.”

“So,” Peter interjected, “you let her kiss you?”

Sara nodded. “Yeah.” She looked deep into his eyes. “But it turned into . . . I dunno, something more than just a practice kiss. I . . . I actually liked kissing her. And I could tell she felt the same way.” His stoic features were now gone and his face showed a shocked expression.

“So, you two are . . .what? Gay?”

Sara shook her head, forcing a smile. “No, not gay. I mean, we both still like guys, but we . . . have fun together, too.” She studied his face, seeing only stunned confusion. “It’s kind of complicated. I don’t know if I can explain it. I do care very much for you. But I also have strong feelings for Karen.”

He turned to her, his face filled with a look of utter incomprehension. “So, when you said you weren’t exactly a virgin, you mean that you two . . .”

Sara gripped his hand and looked up at him with pleading eyes. “Yes, Karen popped my cherry last week,” she said, at the same time terrified and relieved at finally being able to be truthful with him. “I asked her to so it would be better when we finally had sex. I’d know what to expect and there wouldn’t be any pain, so we could both enjoy ourselves. And it worked! Tonight was wonderful and I’ll never forget it as long as I live!” She touched his chest. “I’ll always consider you as the person who I gave my virginity to, Peter.” Actually, she considered both of them her first, almost like she’d lost her virginity twice. But she saw no need to share that information with him.

Peter looked up at the canopy that stretched over the four poster bed, his mind trying to absorb what she’d just told him. He couldn’t believe that the demure girl he had been talking with every day at their lockers was an apparent bisexual, having a relationship with him and his best friend’s girlfriend at the same time! Of course, they really hadn’t committed to a monogamous relationship, so she wasn’t technically cheating on him. But she hadn’t been totally honest with him, either. Then again, he could understand how it would be difficult for her to tell him that she couldn’t decide between him and her girlfriend.

Suddenly, a new and very erotic thought popped into his head. His girlfriend liked girls! This could open up a whole new world of sexual experimentation! Of course, he would never move in on Mike’s girlfriend, but still . . .

All this was going through his head when Sara caressed his chest hesitantly. “Peter? Are you ok? Please don’t be mad! I’ll tell Karen it’s over if you want me to. I . . . just don’t want to lose what we have!”

He looked over at her and marveled at how his perception of her had been so radically changed in the past few minutes. He could no longer picture her as the shy little smart girl who dressed to hide her beautiful body. She was watching him intently, her pretty blue eyes looking so scared. His eyes drifted over her slender naked body as she lay next to him. She was so fucking hot and the idea of her making out with Karen made her seem even hotter!

He focused back on her eyes and smiled. Her face relaxed somewhat at his smile. “I don’t want to lose what we have, either, Sara. You’re beautiful, smart, and sexy. And I love being with you.” He kissed her lightly on the lips. “And I loved making love with you.” She hugged him tightly, tears welling up in her eyes.

“Oh, Peter!” she choked, “I’m so happy you understand!” She sniffed and wiped her tears. “I’ll tell Karen it’s over in the morning. I promise that I’ll be faithful only to you.” She no longer cared about this weekend’s activities if it meant giving up Peter. Karen was a whole other issue, but she could sort that out later. All that mattered right now was being together with him.

He shook his head. “You don’t have to, Sara. I don’t mind sharing you with her.”

She gave him a curious look. “Really? You’d be ok with that?” It seemed strange to her that he’d be willing to share her with anyone.

He shrugged. “Yeah, I don’t know why, but it doesn’t really bother me. Now, if it was another guy, that would be different.” He paused, looking thoughtful. “Of course, it hasn’t really sunk in yet, so my feelings may change. But for now, go for it.” He grinned. “It’s actually a bit of a turn-on thinking of you with another girl.”

She thought about it, and could see how a guy might find that sexy. Then she remembered the purpose of Bob’s little party and felt it might be a good idea to tell him now, while he seemed receptive to somewhat unorthodox sexual arrangements.

“Uh, there’s something else I need to talk to you about,” she said, taking his hand. Peter looked at her, wondering what she could possibly have to say that would top her earlier revelation. “It’s about the party and why we’re here.” He sat up, giving her his full attention.

“What do you mean, ‘why we’re here’? Bob’s a friend and he invited us over to spend the weekend with him and his freaky girlfriends.” He gave her a questioning look. “Right?”

Sara looked down, collected her thoughts, then looked back up at him. “Well, sort of. Do you remember when Karen and I danced at the party last weekend?” He nodded, wondering why he hadn’t picked up on that clue that in hindsight now seemed so obvious. “Well, Ashley and Jennifer figured out that we were a . . .a couple, and they asked Bob to invite all of us over in hopes of . . . hooking up with us.”

Peter stared at her, dumfounded. “But Ashley and Jennifer know you’re our girlfriends! They wouldn’t try to steal you from us!” He paused, thinking. “Would they?!”

Sara shook her head. “You don’t understand. When I said they wanted to hook up with us, I meant all of us. You and Mike, too.” He raised an eyebrow, unsure if he was hearing her correctly. “They wanted us to come here for a swinger party; you know, group sex. Where we all get together and swap partners, have threesomes, stuff like that.”

Peter didn’t know what to say. This was all too much! First, his girlfriend reveals that she’s sleeping with her best friend, then says that she came here to participate in an orgy! “I . . . you, . . . and you . . . agreed to this?” he blurted out.

Sara shrugged slightly, the fear that she may have gone too far once again in her eyes. “Karen and I were planning on asking you and Mike to spend the weekend with us at her house and we were going to see if you were interested in trying it. Then when Jennifer called and told us the real reason for the party here . . ,” she shrugged again, “. . . we decided to go for it.”

He lay back down on the bed, his mind reeling. All four of the girls were hot, and he’d love to get a good look at those huge tits of Ashley’s in the flesh. But share Sara with all of them? He tried to organize his thoughts. His girlfriend was a bisexual who was sleeping with her best friend. They had willingly come up here, knowing full well what Bob and the girls had planned for them. She was ok with him having sex with any of the other girls, as long as she was free to do what she wanted. All in all, it wasn’t a bad scenario. He looked over at her. She was watching him intently, waiting for his answer.

“What does Mike think of all this?” he asked.

“I don’t know,” Sara answered honestly. “We didn’t want to tell you two because we were afraid you’d get a little cocky, pardon the pun, if you knew you were going to get some this weekend. Especially if you knew just how much you were going to get!” She tried a tentative grin and was relieved to see a small smile crease his face.

“I guess I can see your point,” he said, still smiling. He reached out for her and she scrambled across the bed into his arms. “I can’t say if I can go through with this, but if it’s what you want, I’ll give it a try.”

She squeezed him tightly. “Thank you for being so understanding, Peter.”

He stroked her back. “But I have to draw the line at guy on guy stuff. I’m not quite as liberal about same-sex stuff as you are. If Bob tries to make a move on me, I’m outta here!” She could hear the grin in his voice and giggled.

“Deal,” she said, “Now, why don’t we get some sleep. I have the feeling we’re going to need our rest!”

He leaned over and kissed her forehead. “Me, too, baby. Goodnight.” She kissed his chest before falling asleep in his arms, her lust sated and her mind more at ease. Peter lay awake for a while longer, his mind turning over all the things his seemingly quiet and reserved girlfriend had just told him. Eventually he, too, fell asleep, holding Sara’s naked body tight to his.

11-27-2007, 04:29 AM
Chapter 15

A knock on the door stirred Sara from her slumber. She opened her eyes and raised her head from Peter’s chest to see Karen poke her head into the room.

“Hey, Sara! Time to get up! Breakfast is . . .” Her voice trailed off as she saw them lying naked on the bed together, the sheets twisted around them, but not really covering much. “Oh! Sorry!” she giggled, placing a hand over her mouth and pulling her head back into the hall. Before she closed the door she called out, “Breakfast is almost ready!”

As the door closed, Peter stirred and opened his eyes. He smiled at Sara, giving her a little squeeze. “Morning, Sara,” he whispered, kissing the top of her head. He motioned toward the door. “Was someone just here?”

She giggled and kissed his chest. “Just Karen popping in to let us know breakfast is almost ready!”

He looked down, seeing that his naked body was pretty much uncovered. “Oh, shit! Did she see us?”

Sara giggled again. “Don’t worry, you have nothing to be ashamed of!” She sat up and kissed him softly. “Besides, she’ll be seeing more than that soon enough!”

Peter forced a smile, their talk the night before coming back to him as the fog of alcohol and sex induced sleep began to clear from his brain. “Oh, yeah, right.” He playfully pushed her away. “Come on, then. I’m starving!” He started to get up.

Sara grinned impishly and pushed him back down onto the bed. “Just a minute!” She slid down, lowered her head to his limp cock and looked up at him, the grin still on her face. “I didn’t get to taste your cum last night!”

Before Peter could protest, not that he really wanted to, she took his soft cock into her mouth and began to suck on it and tease it with her tongue. He moaned and closed his eyes as her talented mouth quickly nursed him to a full erection. She began voraciously bobbing her head up and down on his hard cock, pausing every few seconds to lick his shaft and balls.

After only a few minutes of her intense cock-sucking, he felt his cum boiling and his body stiffened. “Oh, shit, Sara! I’m cumming! Ah! Ah! Uhhh!” A second later, his cock erupted into her pretty little mouth, spewing his hot semen against the back of her throat.

“Mmmmm,” she murmured as she swallowed it all. When he finally stopped cumming, she sucked hard on his deflating member, making sure she got every drop, then methodically licked him clean before jumping to her feet.

“Ahh, delicious, baby!” she exclaimed, smacking her lips and grinning. He grinned and watched his beautiful naked girlfriend bounce across the room to her suitcase, her small tits quivering with each step.

“You are something else!” he said as he got up and stretched.

She grinned at him as she pulled her toothbrush and toothpaste from her overnight bag. “Why? Because I love sucking your cock?”

He went over to her and kissed her spermy lips. “Exactly. Don’t ever change!”

She laughed and took his hand. “Come on, let’s take a shower.” She eyed his limp cock, her eyes dancing. “Maybe I can revive junior one more time before breakfast!” Peter gave her a humorous, but skeptical look, then she giggled, grabbed his hand, and pulled him into the bathroom.

Chapter 16

After showering and getting dressed, they made their way downstairs. Sara was more than willing to go down on Peter one more time before they left her room, but he reminded her that it may be a good idea to pace himself. She reluctantly agreed and they came down the long staircase hand in hand, looking fresh and well-rested. Everyone was sitting around on the couches sipping coffee and juice, having already finished eating.

“Good morning, sleepy-heads!” Jennifer called out, “We saved you some bacon, but you’ll have to make your own eggs!” Everyone else said good morning, with Karen eyeing them with a knowing grin.

“Let me do it,” Sara said, moving toward the kitchen.

“You don’t have to cook my breakfast,” Peter protested as he began to follow her.

She stopped and pointed back toward the others, a determined look on her face. “Go sit. I want to do it. No arguments!” Her voice was firm, but not unfriendly. She gave him a little smile and a wink, then gently shoved him toward the others.

Peter grinned and went over to one of the couches and sat down between Ashley and Karen. Sara turned back toward the kitchen. As she pushed through the swinging door, Jennifer called out,
“Just what were you two doing for the past . . .” She looked at her watch, “. . .for the past hour and seven minutes, anyway?” Peter’s face turned bright red but before he could think of a proper response, Sara poked her head back through the door.

“I was thirsty!” she yelled back, then ducked back inside.

Peter looked down, a sheepish grin on his reddening face. He couldn’t believe what she’d just said! It took everyone a few seconds to get what she meant, then they all began to laugh. Mike looked around, wondering what the hell was going on.

“You little slut!” Karen yelled out, still laughing.

“What’s your point?” they heard from the kitchen amidst the sounds of clanging pots and pans. This brought on another round of laughter. Even Peter managed a snicker. Mike looked over at Karen and Peter, a mystified look on his face.

“What’s gotten into her this morning?”

“I believe it has more to do with what got into her last night!” Karen replied, nudging the still red-faced Peter.

Everyone chuckled and laughed except Peter and Mike. Peter was too embarrassed at being the center of this kind of attention. He was used to being on stage, but this was completely new to him. Mike, on the other hand, had no idea why Sara was acting that way. Obviously her and Peter had slept together; that much he’d figured out. But why was she being so cavalier about it?

Ashley stood up, smoothing her t-shirt over her otherwise bare body, with the possible exception of a pair of panties. It was plainly obvious she wore no bra. “I think I’ll go see if she needs a hand.”

She went through the swinging doors into the kitchen and found Sara peering into the huge stainless steel refrigerator, her short pleated skirt riding up to reveal her white bikini panties. Ashley quietly snuck up behind her and deftly slid her finger along her panty-covered pussy.

Sara jumped and spun around to see who was touching her. Her shocked expression turned to a smile when she saw the beautiful, large-breasted blonde standing there.

“So you like giving head, huh?” she asked seductively, licking her lips and smiling. Sara shrugged non-committedly, but said nothing, the smile still on her wet lips. “How about licking pussy?” She moved closer and dropped her voice to a sexy purr, her hand going down between her own tanned legs. “Have you ever tasted pussy?”

Sara looked over her sexy body, not missing her long, hard nipples leaving prominent bumps in the tight t-shirt. She nodded.

“Uh-huh,” she whispered, her eyes meeting Ashley’s brilliant blue ones.

Ashley’s smile grew a little wider. “Really? Did you like it as much as cock?”

Once again, Sara merely shrugged, not taking her eyes from the sexy blonde’s.

Ashley’s smile bloomed into one of her trademark grins, lighting up her beautiful face. “Excellent!” She leaned in and gave her a quick kiss on the lips, then whispered, “We’re gonna have a lot of fun this weekend, sweetie!”

She gazed into her eyes for a few seconds, nibbling seductively on her luscious lower lip, then blew Sara a kiss before bouncing away through the door. Sara watched her go, then went back to fixing breakfast.

Chapter 17

An hour later they were all lounging around on the deck. It was an unusually warm spring morning and they wanted to make the most of it. Peter had his guitar out and was playing a few songs. Bob had already opened the bar, noting the clock over it that had the hands permanently fixed at five after twelve. Next to it was a sign that read, ‘Bar Opens At Noon’.

Jennifer told Peter he was a great musician and rewarded him with wet kiss. Sara watched the exchange, then went back to her conversation with Bob and Ashley as if nothing were out of the ordinary.

Mike, on the other hand, couldn’t believe what he had just witnessed. He watched as Peter started into another song while Jennifer sang along. Sara seemed unperturbed at Jennifer’s blatantly sexual kiss.

He looked over at Karen, who was listening to Peter and Jennifer do a pretty good rendition of ‘Cover of the Rolling Stone’ and grabbed her arm, causing her to turn to him. He gestured inside with his head and she got up and followed him through the french doors into the great room.

“What’s up?” Karen asked, moving closer and caressing his chest. She smiled up at him, her green eyes flashing. “If you want to go back upstairs, just say so, stud!” Her and Mike had also slept together last night and she couldn’t believe how much better a warm, live cock felt than the fake dick she had become used to; and she was more than ready for another round!

Mike shook his head and looked out at their friends on the deck. “What the hell is going on here?” He looked back to Karen, who gave him a puzzled look. “I mean, first Sara’s acting like a . . . loose slut, and now Jennifer’s kissing Peter right in front of her and she doesn’t seem to care! Am I missing something here?”

Karen sighed. It was time to let Mike in on their little secret. She sat down on one of the couches, pulling him down next to her. She looked at the confused look on his face, took a deep breath, and began.

“Do you remember how you always told me that two women making out was really sexy?” Mike nodded and glanced out at Jennifer and Ashley. “Well, I think so, too.”

He turned back to her, his eyebrows knitted in a questioning gaze. She smiled. “You see, I’ve been with other girls. Actually, that’s how I lost my virginity.” Mike’s jaw dropped, then a smile began to form on his lips.

“Really? You’re not just screwing with me because I . . .”

Karen shook her head. “Nope. I had a steady girlfriend back in Carson, but I still dated guys, too.”

He studied her face for a long moment but could see no deception in her eyes. He looked back out to where Ashley and Jennifer were laughing with Sara and Bob while Peter plucked at his guitar and listened in, smiling.

“Are you and Jennifer, or Ashley hoping to hook up?” he asked, a hint of jealousy in his tone.

She shrugged. “Could happen. I mean, if you and Sara are ok with it.”

He turned back to her, surprised by her lackadaisical answer to his question. Then he gave her a puzzled look, his eyes getting wider. “Wait a minute! You said if me and Sara were ok with it. What do you mean . . .?” Then a look of comprehension came over him as he remembered them dancing together at the party. “Holy shit, Karen! Are you and Sara . . .?!”

Karen smiled somewhat sadly and nodded, holding his hand in hers. “It just sort of happened, Mike. I hope you’re not mad, but I understand . . . if you want to break up. All I ask is that you not spread it around. Not so much for me as for Sara.” She looked into his eyes, searching for any hint of understanding or forgiveness.

He stared back at her for a long time before realizing that his mouth was open. He quickly closed it, his eyes still fixed on hers. “How long, . . . I mean, when did . . .?” He had so many questions, he didn’t know where to begin. Karen held up a hand, stopping him.

“It began just before our first date. Sara had never kissed anyone before and I offered to teach her. It just sort of took off from there.”

Mike, still in a state of shock over learning that his girlfriend liked girls, turned back toward the others out on the patio. Peter was playing ‘Simple Man’ and Mike looked at Sara, who was sitting with her arm around Ashley as they both sang along.

“Are you ok, baby?” she asked softly, closing her hand on his.

He stared down at their hands, then back up to her. Was this really such a bad thing? Like many guys, he had always fantasized about having sex with two women. Maybe this would be his chance!

“I . . . uh, yeah . . . yeah, I’m fine,” he said, forcing a smile. “So, what happens now? With us, I mean?”

Karen squeezed his hand and looked into his eyes. “That’s up to you. I really don’t want to break up, but I don’t want to break up with Sara, either. Do you think you could share me with her?”

He thought for a moment, then nodded. She smiled. “Really?”

“Yeah, I think so,” he replied, returning her smile, “I’m willing to try, anyway.” She threw her arms around him and kissed him.

“Oh, thank you, Mike!” They held each other for a moment, then a thought occurred to him and he gently pushed her away, holding her at arms’ length.

“What about Peter? Does he know about this?”

Karen had been wondering the same thing. Sara’s nonchalant attitude when Jennifer kissed Peter on the patio must mean that they had discussed the swinger aspect of the party, and she’d probably eased him into it the same way she was doing it with Mike; by first telling him about her and Karen’s relationship.

“I think she might have told him last night,” she replied.

“Wait a minute,” Mike suddenly said, looking outside once again. “Why didn’t Sara say anything when Jennifer kissed Peter? Just because you and her are . . . doing stuff, does that mean Peter’s free to date other girls?”

Karen looked down and inhaled a deep breath, letting it out as she looked back up at him. “That’s the other thing we need to talk about.”

Mike looked at her, his eyes narrowing in a questioning look. “What do you mean?” he asked slowly.

She collected her thoughts, then began. “Remember when Bob told you to bring an open mind this weekend?” He nodded, his eyes never leaving her face. “Well, that’s because this is a swinger party.”

She waited for his response, which for several long seconds was the same uncomprehending stare. Then his eyes widened and he looked out at the group on the patio again.

“You mean . . .?” he began.

Karen nodded. “Yeah. All of us. Are you up for it?”

Mike could only stare at her. Was she kidding? Group sex!?

“You’re kidding, right?”

She shook her head, watching his face intently. “No, Mike. I’m serious.”

He leaned back on the couch, his gaze on the group laughing out on patio, but really not seeing them. She moved over next to him and placed a hand on his cheek, turning his face to hers. “We don’t have to participate if you don’t want to,” she said softly. “We can go up to our room and have our own little party. Just the two of us.”

He thought about this for a moment. “But you and Sara knew what kind of party this was, right?” She nodded. “And you agreed to come anyway?” Again she nodded.

“Sara and I had talked about the four of us possibly getting together and when Jennifer told us about the party, we decided to come. We didn’t want to tell you because . . . well, because we didn’t want you to know that we were planning on sleeping with you guys this weekend anyway. I’m sorry, I hope you’re not too mad at me.” She sat back, giving him some space.

He thought about this new development. His girlfriend expected him to engage in a wild weekend of group sex with three other sexy girls. The downside was that she would be doing the same thing. Then again, just how serious was his relationship with her? They’d only been dating for a week and until last night their most intimate act was oral sex. And wasn’t it always a fantasy of his to do just what she was suggesting? Hadn’t he been teasing her about having a threesome? He suddenly felt a little nervous. Performance anxiety? What if he couldn’t do it in front of other people? Or couldn’t control himself? He felt Karen’s hand on his arm and slowly turned to her.

“So what do you say, lover? Do we join the others or have our own private party? All this talk of sex is making me very horny!” She gave him a wink and one of her sexy smiles. He smiled back at her.

“We, uh . . . we could give it a try,” he replied, grinning nervously. Her eyes lit up.

“Really? You’re ok with it?”

He nodded, turning back to the party out on the patio. Ashley and Sara were slow dancing as Peter played ‘Tuesday’s Gone’, the same song Karen and Sara had danced to at the party. Bob was sitting on a lounge chair with Jennifer curled up on his lap, kissing him and giggling as he tickled her incredibly sexy body.

“Yeah, I’m good,” he replied without taking his eyes off of them. He looked back over at Karen, who was grinning, her bottle green eyes dancing with excitement.

“This is going to be so much fun!” she exclaimed, jumping to her feet and reaching out for his hand. He took it and she pulled him to his feet, then led him back toward the patio. “C’mon! Let’s go tell the others!”

Chapter 18

Bob watched Karen and Mike go inside while he poured another round on the patio. Even though it was only eleven am, everyone was starting to feel the alcohol and were beginning to loosen up a little.

Peter finished playing ZZ Top’s ‘Blue Jean Blues’, a special request by Jennifer, and she rewarded him with a very passionate kiss. He seemed a little embarrassed by it, but when Sara didn’t react unfavorably, he shrugged it off .

He began to play ‘Cover of the Rolling Stone’ and Jennifer sat next to him and began to sing along. Sara watched in mild amusement as Peter sang the lead vocals while Jennifer very competently did the backing vocals. They actually made a pretty good duo.

She glanced over at Karen and Mike as they made their way inside. She wondered if she had told him about their relationship and the kind of action that would soon be taking place here. It was a little unnerving watching Jennifer give Peter such a hot and wet kiss, but she tried not to let it get to her, telling herself that she was the one who convinced him to take part in this weekend’s activities.

Everyone clapped and cheered when they finished the song. Jennifer stood up and bowed, grinning widely, then went over and joined Bob on his lounge chair, settling onto his lap and snuggling in close.

“How much longer until we can start playing?” she asked him quietly, her lips forming a pout as she traced her finger slowly along his chest. “I’m getting real horny!” she added, looking over at the others.

Bob rested his hand on her bare thigh and moved it up closer to her pussy. “Soon, baby,” he replied with a quick peck on her lips. He nodded toward the doors where Karen and Mike had just gone. “Give them a few minutes, ok?”

Jennifer pouted even more, then gave him a more passionate and longer kiss than she’d given Peter, leaving him a little breathless when she finally released him. “Well, I hope they don’t take too long,” she said as she began to nibble on his ear. Bob, apparently very ticklish there, began to squirm and was soon attacking her ribs, tickling her. She began to squeal and laugh, twisting on his lap to try and avoid his hands.

Sara and Ashley began to laugh and encourage Bob, while Peter strummed his guitar and smiled, watching from a safe distance. He loved watching Sara laugh with the others. Just a week ago he would never have imagined seeing her acting like this. She was happy and was finally coming out of her shell; in a big way! While she’d never mentioned her home life to him, he got the impression that it wasn’t an entirely happy one. She always seemed to be carrying a heavy burden of responsibility and it was nice to see her shrug it off and enjoy herself.

He strummed idly for a few seconds, then began picking out the intro to ‘Simple Man’, one of his favorite Skynyrd songs. It wasn’t a complicated song to play, basically three chords, but the lyrics always got to him. Ashley recognized it and began to sing along with the chorus. She sat next to Sara and Peter was surprised to see her put her arm around Ashley and start singing along, too! He had never heard her sing before and was surprised to hear she had a pretty good voice. Once again, he smiled at her newfound confidence, but was also a little sad that she hadn’t opened up sooner. She would soon be gone to university and their paths would separate. He vowed to make the most of their short time together.

Mike and Karen rejoined the others just as they were winding down ‘Tuesday’s Gone’. Sara and Ashley were still sitting with their arms around each other when Karen caught Sara’s eye and gave her a wink and a devilish smile. She felt a mixture of excitement, dread and anticipation as the last piece fell into place for the weekend orgy. Was she really going to do this?

Ashley was also watching Mike and Karen and didn’t miss her little signal to Sara. She squeezed her a little tighter then whispered into her ear, “Looks like everyone’s on board!” Sara felt her lips brush her ear and a shiver ran down her spine.

Chapter 19

Everyone sat quietly, looking down nervously. Jennifer, still sitting on Bob’s lap, nodded to Ashley and stood up. Ashley turned to Sara and gave her a kiss on the cheek, then began kissing down her neck. Sara inhaled a sharp breath as her soft lips moved across her sensitive skin.

Jennifer went over to Karen and Mike. She stood before them for a second until they both shyly looked up at her. She was dressed like Ashley, wearing only a short t-shirt and pink panties that were plainly visible. She smiled at them and reached out for their hands. Karen took one and looked over at Mike, who tentatively reached for the other one. With a smile, she pulled them to their feet and kissed Karen lightly on the lips, then Mike.

“Let’s go inside,” she whispered.

She led them into the house and over to one of the couches, where she sat them down and stood before them, her arms folded across her chest and feet slightly spread. They were plainly visible to the others through the windows. Mike and Karen looked up at the pretty blonde as she slowly lifted her t-shirt over her head, shaking it free from her long, wavy hair.

Mike, still hardly able to believe this was actually happening, only stared up at her as her beautiful breasts were exposed to them. He glanced over at Karen and felt his cock twitch at the sight of her watching Jennifer with the same lustful expression.

Jennifer gave them a sexy smile, licked her fingers, and began to rub her hard nipples in a slow, circular motion. She looked from Karen to Mike, licking her lips.

“Are you two going to keep your clothes on?” she asked in a sultry voice. “You’ll have much more fun without them, I guarantee it!” She stuck her fingers back into her mouth, then slid her hand under her panties and began to tease her pussy.

Mike swallowed hard, his cock now straining inside his shorts as the sexy blonde masturbated only two feet in front of him. He turned to Karen and watched her lift her shirt off and toss it to the floor, her own nipples protruding. ‘Holy shit!’ he thought, ‘This is really happening!’

Jennifer smiled at Karen, then turned to Mike. “Your turn, sexy,” she murmured, a seductive little smile crossing her lips.

Karen took his hand and he turned to her. She smiled at him and rubbed her hard nipple with her other hand. “Come on, Mike,” she whispered.

His eyes drifted down over her breasts, then up to Jennifer, who was still watching him expectantly. ‘What the hell,’ he told himself, reaching down to his own shirt and pulling it off. Jennifer’s smile widened as she took in his slender, but well toned chest and arms. She winked at Karen.

“Very nice,” she said, moving closer. She pulled her fingers from her panties, but continued to caress her tit with the other hand. She held her hand out. “Anyone want a taste?”

Mike only swallowed, but Karen took her wrist and brought her wet fingers to her lips. She looked up at Jennifer, then over to Mike as she first licked them, then took them into her mouth and sucked them clean. Mike only stared at her, at the same time amazed and very turned on.

“Good girl,” Jennifer said as she pulled her fingers from Karen’s mouth. She looked at Mike with an admonishing frown. “You’re going to have to make up for that,” she said.

She moved over in front of him until her panty clad pussy was only a few inches from his face. He could see the damp spot between her legs growing larger before his eyes. She placed a hand on the back of his head and pulled his face to her crotch. “Lick me,” she growled. It wasn’t a request. She pushed his face into her pussy, holding it there.

Mike, at first too stunned to do anything, slowly came around and began to lick her wet pussy over her silky panties. He could taste her juices through the fabric and although she had scared him a little with her brusque manner, he was soon attacking her with fervor.

“Ahhh . . . that’s better!” Jennifer said. She looked over at Karen and winked. “Sometimes they just need to be told what to do,” she added with a smile. She closed her eyes and sighed, still holding Mike’s head tight to her pussy.

Karen smiled as she watched Mike licking at Jennifer’s soaked panties. She stood up and embraced her, then they kissed passionately. She could feel her own juices flowing and the smell of excited pussy reached her nostrils, enticing her to kiss Jennifer with even more passion. Their tongues twisted and darted together while they pressed their bare breasts to one another.

While Mike was enjoying what he was doing, he really wanted to get rid of Jennifer’s panties so he could do the job right. He reached up and began to lower them. She eased up on his head so that he could pull them down, then pressed his face back into her inflamed labia, sighing as he resumed teasing her sensitive flesh.

“Mmmm, yes,” she murmured, pulling her lips from Karen’s.

Karen looked down at her boyfriend eating away at Jennifer’s now fully exposed bald pussy. She felt a twinge of regret, but knew that the thrill would more than make up for her jealous feelings.

Jennifer pushed her head down to her full breasts. “Suck them!” she breathed. Karen took one of her hard nipples between her lips and began to suck on it and tease it with her tongue. Jennifer sighed and closed her eyes.

“Yes . . .” she murmured.

Chapter 20

Meanwhile, things were also heating up out on the patio. Ashley continued to kiss Sara’s neck until she couldn’t take it any more and turned to give the busty blonde a passionate kiss. Bob grinned and winked at Peter, who could only stare in wide-eyed wonder as his girlfriend made out with another girl.

Not one to shy away from such an encounter, Bob got up from his chair and went over to them. Ashley sensed his approach and broke off the kiss, turning to him. Her eyes went from his down to the prominent bulge in his shorts. She looked up at him and grinned.

“Would you like to play with us?” she asked, giggling.

Bob nodded and returned her grin. “Oh, yeah!” he replied, rubbing his cock over his shorts.

While this was going on, Sara looked over at Peter, wondering how he was taking this. He was still in his chair holding his guitar and was watching with an curious little smile. She got up and started over to him. Ashley gripped her hand, then reluctantly released it as Bob moved his hands to her huge melons, squeezing them roughly like he knew she liked it.

Sara walked up to Peter, trying to read his mood. He watched her come over, still in awe of her beautiful body and what he had just witnessed.

She stopped before him and reached out to him. “Will you join us?” she asked.

Peter looked into her eyes, then over at Bob and Ashley. Bob had removed her shirt and was sucking on her tits. He looked back up to Sara, then set his guitar aside, reached up and took her hand. She smiled and helped him to his feet, then led him over to where Bob and Ashley were.

She turned around, facing him, then undid the button of her short, pleated skirt and let it drop to her feet. She was wearing a pair of white bikini style panties and a halter top. He forgot about Bob and Ashley for the moment and instead focused on Sara. She was so beautiful he just wanted to take her, right then and there.

She smiled at him, then slowly lifted her halter top off and dropped it to the deck. Her breasts were small compared to Ashley’s, but he still thought they were perfect. She took a step toward him and they kissed. He could feel her soft skin and her hard nipples poking through his shirt. While they kissed, her hands went to the button of his shorts. She quickly undid it and began to push them down until they dropped to his feet. Knowing what was going to happen today, he hadn’t bothered with underwear and his stiff cock rose to full attention.

Next, she pulled back and began to lift his shirt over his head. He took over and flung it onto a nearby recliner, his eyes drifting back over her taught young body. She smiled and leaned in to kiss him. The touch of her warm, bare flesh against his sent a surge of warmth through him and he felt his already hard cock grow a little stiffer.

Sara felt his cock pressing into her stomach and smiled to herself. She loved the feel of its hardness on her skin, and inside her. She sighed at the thought of him once again filling her and felt her pussy leak into her panties. It was time to remove them.

Before she could break off the kiss and do just that, she felt hands on her waist, tugging at her panties. She broke off the kiss and turned to see a naked Ashley on her knees behind her; her fingers entwined in the waistband of her damp panties. She grinned up at Sara and gently worked them down.

While she was doing this, Sara saw Bob come over, also completely naked. She did a double-take when she saw his huge cock swinging before him. Ashley hadn’t been lying when she told them he was hung like a horse! He had to be eight or nine inches long and almost as thick as her wrist! How in the hell would that monster ever fit into her recently deflowered little pussy?

She was distracted from the huge cock by the feel of soft fingers moving between her legs. She looked down to see Ashley fingering her. Bob stopped beside Ashley and she took his huge cock in her other hand and began stroking it. She grinned up at Sara and licked her lips, then turned and sucked over half of it into her mouth. He sighed and lay a hand on her head, gently pumping in and out of her mouth.

Sara looked up at Peter, who was watching Ashley and Bob with a hint of disbelief. Perhaps, Sara assumed, he didn’t really think it was actually going to happen until he saw it. She hardly believed it herself. She reached down and wrapped her fingers around his hard shaft and began to stroke it lightly.

He turned his attention back to her, the others forgotten as she toyed with his rock hard cock. She smiled up at him and licked her lips, a playful sparkle in her eyes.

Before he could say anything, she was on her knees, his cock in her mouth. He moaned as her warm mouth, soft lips, and probing tongue all attacked his swollen head at the same time. As hard as it was to believe, she really did seem to enjoy giving head. From what he’d heard from friends at school, girls did it reluctantly, usually only to avoid going all the way. He never heard any stories of girls liking it, or intentionally swallowing.

He closed his eyes, blocking out everything except the wonderful feeling of her warm mouth and the slurping sounds of her and Ashley as they devoured their respective male members.

After a few minutes, he felt her pull off. He was getting close to cumming and opened his eyes to look down and ask her why she stopped when Ashley’s hand gripped him and she moved in, taking him into her mouth. Her blonde hair shook as she began to bob back and forth, working her tongue around the tip as she did. He groaned at her sensuous touch and watched while Sara moved over to Bob and began to pump his massive tool.

Sara would have been content to suck Peter until he shot his seed into her throat, but she felt a tug on her shoulder and turned to see Ashley indicating she wanted to switch. Reluctantly, she released Peter’s cock and Ashley quickly moved into position, picking up right where she’d left off.

Sara looked up at Bob, who smiled and moved his thick tool closer to her mouth. She reached up and tried to wrap her hand around it, her fingertips barely touching, and began a slow stroke while she worked up the courage to try and fit it into her mouth. Bob reached down and placed a hand on her head, gently urging her forward. Taking a deep breath, she opened her mouth and pushed the monster phallus over her lips. It was so thick that it stretched her lips thin and she only managed to take a few inches in. Bob seemed happy with that and began to gently pump it in and out, not trying to push it in any further.

Sara somehow managed to take it, thankful that Bob didn’t try to force as much in as Ashley had taken. She began sucking on it and using her tongue as best she could. He sighed contentedly.

“Yeah! Suck it!” he whispered.

She continued to work her tongue around it, slowly becoming used to its size and starting to like the feel of its thickness filling her mouth. Would she adjust just as easily to it in her pussy? She somehow wasn’t sure. But for now, she was having a good time.

Chapter 21

Inside, Karen and Mike were both attending to Jennifer’s needs. Mike was still licking her pussy while Karen was sucking on her tits like a starving newborn. She pushed Mike’s head away and lifted Karen’s face up to kiss her, then broke off the kiss and looked at them both.

“I want you to lick my cunt while he fucks you,” she said, her eyes locked on Karen’s.

She sat down on the couch and spread her legs wide. Karen took the hint and, after a quick kiss with Mike, knelt on all fours between Jennifer’s legs and lowered her face to her steamy pussy.

Mike watched this, still finding it hard to believe this was his girlfriend doing a little muff-diving right in front of him. Jennifer brought him back to the present.

“Come on, stud! Fuck her!”

It was becoming plainly obvious to them that she liked to be in charge. Karen was actually turned on by it, liking the idea of being told what to do. Mike, on the other hand, wasn’t sure. It was all a little intimidating. He’d known Jennifer for a while now and she had never acted like this. Then again, he’d never been in a sexual situation with her before.

Obediently, he dropped to his knees behind Karen’s smooth, rounded ass, and placed his hands on her waist. She turned around to look at him when she felt his cock probing at her opening. She gasped as he began to enter her, once again amazed at how different a real cock felt over her trusty dildo. She felt him pushing in, expanding her tight walls and going deeper than he had the night before. They had only used the missionary position and this felt a lot different. It was almost like her first time; sending sensations through her young body she’d never felt before.

Jennifer pulled her head around and pushed her face into her dripping cunt.

“Come on, slut! Eat me!”

Her vulgar insult, rather than upset her, only encouraged Karen to work harder. Was she one of those submissive types she’d read about who liked being ordered around? She’d never thought of herself in that way, but had to admit it did turn her on. A lot.

Her tongue swirled inside of Jennifer’s hot little box, lapping up her freely flowing juices as Mike began to move in and out of her pussy. It was almost too much and she began to feel the stirrings of an orgasm deep in her womb. Jennifer held her head tight, hardly giving her enough room to breathe, but she loved it. It was so depraved; so dirty; so nasty!

“Come on, boy! Fuck that pussy! She likes it hard!” Jennifer cried, her eyes wild with lust.

Mike didn’t want to hurt Karen, but for some reason, he was compelled to obey Jennifer. He began moving faster, slamming his pelvis against her ass. He could feel his heavy balls slapping against her thighs with each forceful thrust and could hear her grunting under his onslaught.

“Yeah, that’s better!” Jennifer said. “See how she likes it?”

Karen was having a hard time concentrating on Jennifer’s pussy with Mike slamming her like that, but she really was loving it. She could feel her orgasm building almost exponentially to what was sure to be a massive release. She continued to lick at Jennifer’s slit as best she could, but her own needs were becoming more and more pressing. With a sudden burst of energy, she lifted her head up and turned to Mike.

“Yes! Fuck me!”

She dropped her head and moaned as her orgasm grew closer. The pressure inside her was becoming unbearable and she desperately needed release. Mike’s cock was hitting several g-spots and she pushed back as he thrust forward, driving him in even faster.

“Oh, yeah!” she breathed, closing her eyes. She clenched her jaw and held her breath as she felt it peak, leaving her oblivious to everything except the cock pounding her and her own carnal desire. The scent of Jennifer’s excited pussy was strong, filling her senses. Then she felt a rush like no other and every nerve in her body tingled like it was on fire.

“Ohhhhhhhh . . .” she managed to moan between clenched teeth as the orgasm exploded within her. She felt her pussy clamp down on Mike’s cock and her entire body stiffened. She froze for several seconds as the orgasm washed over her, but to her time seemed to stop. Everything went fuzzy, with black dots spinning before her eyes. All that mattered to her right now was the cock inside her and the incredible sensations she was experiencing.

Mike felt her pussy clamping down on his cock, making it difficult to move. He continued thrusting deep into her while her body seemed to tense. He looked up at Jennifer, who was staring back at him, her eyes wild with carnal lust. Karen was holding her thighs and as a result, his pounding thrusts were also affecting Jennifer’s body. Her full tits shivered and shook every time he slammed his cock deep into Karen and her wanton look of desire was helping to bring him to the brink of orgasm. As Karen’s pussy gripped him even tighter, he felt his balls constrict and the head of his cock swell.

“Oh, shit!” he gasped, closing his eyes.

Jennifer looked from him down to Karen’s equally contorted face, then back up to Mike.

“Yeah, baby!” she teased, “Cum in her tight little cunt!”

Her words were the final straw. With a loud, almost anguished cry, he released a flood of hot cum into Karen’s spasming pussy. He felt a fresh rush of adrenalin and could feel his seed surging through his shaft. He pumped a few more times, but his legs were becoming weak and rubbery. He gripped her waist for support as the last shots emptied into her hot, cum-filled pussy.

Karen was still caught in the throes of her own orgasm when she heard Mike cry out through the fog in her mind. The next thing she knew, she could feel his hot semen shooting into her sensitive tunnel and it set off another round of exquisitely intense orgasms. Her pussy clamped down even tighter and she could feel his heartbeat as his cock exploded again and again deep inside her. Her vision faded even more, her mind still oblivious to everything except the hard cock in her pussy and her own powerful orgasm. She was aware of Jennifer’s presence, and her cool hands stroking her cheek, but it was like she was a dream; only partially corporeal.

Mike finally ran out of steam as his cock emptied it’s final load. He leaned forward, breathing hard. Perspiration dripped from his brow and fell onto Karen’s own sweaty back. He continued to hold his still hard cock all the way inside her and every slight twitch caused them both to shudder. He bent over and wrapped his arms around her.

“Are . . . you . . . ok?” he panted breathlessly.

Karen’s head was still between Jennifer’s spread legs and the first thing she sensed was the intoxicated aroma of her wet pussy. She then felt Mike’s cock move ever so slightly inside her and she shivered uncontrollably. This released a trickle of cum from her pussy and she felt it running down her inner thigh. She was completely spent, panting for breath.

“Y . . .yeah. I think so,” she managed to say. She felt cool hands cradle her face and lift her head. Jennifer’s beautiful face smiled down at her.

“That was some orgasm!” she exclaimed, brushing a lock of stray hair from Karen’s face. Karen only smiled dreamily and nodded.

“Y. . . yeah!” she replied, still panting.

She felt Mike’s arms embrace and hug her. Her body shuddered, sending another electrical charge through her as his cock shifted once more inside her.

“Ahhh!” she gasped, closing her eyes. His cock was slowly getting smaller and she could now feel a steady drool of warm cum running down both of her inner thighs. She didn’t want to move, happy and content to have him inside her.

But Jennifer leaned in and kissed her, once again reminding her that she and Mike weren’t alone.

“I’ll give you two a chance to recover, then we can play some more,” she said.

Mike slowly withdrew his wet cock from her, releasing a virtual flood of their mixed fluids. Karen gasped at the sudden removal of it, wishing they could remain connected like that for hours.

He stood back and they helped her to her feet. Jennifer stood up and kissed her again, then with a smile walked over to the patio doors and out onto the deck with the others. Karen slowly turned to face Mike, staggering a little on shaky legs.

“Maybe you better sit down,” he suggested, taking her arm.

She shook her head. “Bathroom.”

He held her and guided her over to the bathroom, his legs only slightly less unsteady, then sat down and waited for her to come out. Out on the deck, he could see Peter fucking Sara doggie style while she had her head between Ashley’s legs. Ashley had Bob’s huge cock in her mouth and was sucking on it while stroking his shaft. He watched as Jennifer went over and put an arm on Peter’s shoulder, then kissed him while he continued to pound Sara. It all seemed so surreal.

A few moments later, Karen emerged from the bathroom looking a little more steady on her feet. Mike went over to help her and they walked over to the couch and sat down, silently watching the others on the deck. Jennifer was now kneeling next to Sara with her hand reaching under her to play with her pussy. They could only hear the occasional moan or cry through the glass doors, making it seem even more dreamlike.

Karen settled in, snuggling her naked body closer to his and continued to watch the action on the deck. “Did you enjoy that?” she asked, almost in a whisper.

He didn’t answer for a moment and she turned to look up at his face, expecting the worst. He smiled at her and caressed her cheek.

“That was unbelievable!” he said softly. “At first I wasn’t sure I could do it, but knowing someone was watching made it more . . . more . . .”

“Exciting?” she offered.

He nodded, looking deep into her green eyes. “Yeah, exciting.” He looked back outside. “When Jennifer said to . . . cum, I lost it.”

She nodded, following his gaze. “Yeah, I know what you mean.”

They sat in silence once again, watching their friends and thinking about how different life was going to be from now on. They had started a new chapter in their young lives. A very exciting chapter filled with all kinds of possibilities. Each hoped in their own way they were ready for it.

Chapter 22

Sara was sucking hard on Bob’s cock while Ashley was giving Peter’s a real workout. From the corner of her eye, Sara could see that she was taking every inch of it with each bob of her head, hardly gagging at all. She supposed that after Bob, Peter’s average sized cock would be no problem for her.

Ashley noticed her look and pulled Peter’s cock from her lips, giving it a quick kiss. She continued to stroke him while she addressed Sara.

“Will you lick my pussy? It’s so wet!”

Bob grinned down at her as Sara pulled his thick meat from her mouth. “I’ll be happy to help with that, baby!”

Ashley shook her head. “I have other plans for you.” She looked over at Sara, then up to Peter. “Why don’t you fuck her while she eats me?”

Peter looked over at Sara, who met his eyes and nodded. He swallowed hard. This was getting very interesting!

“What about me?” Bob pouted.

Ashley got to ger feet and kissed him. “Relax, stud. I’ll make sure you’re happy, too.”

She sat down on one of the loungers and spread her legs. Her pussy glistened with moisture and her swollen lips were parted slightly, exposing the delicate pink flesh inside. She reached down and rubbed a finger across them, then brought it to her lips.

“Mmmm,” she murmured as she sucked it clean, then beckoned to Sara. “Come on, sweetie.”

Sara glanced at Peter, then went over and knelt between Ashley’s legs. Their eyes met, then Ashley put a hand on her head and gently pushed her down. She could smell her excited pussy and some carnal instinct took over. She dove in, pushing her tongue deep into her hot pussy, devouring her sweet juices and sucking on her swollen lips.

Ashley closed her eyes and sighed. “Yessss . . .” she purred.

She opened them again and looked over at Peter, who was still standing in the same place. She smiled at him mischievously and beckoned him over. He didn’t move for a second, then seemed to come out of a trance and move over to her. She pointed at Sara’s wiggling ass, pointed upward.

“Take her!” she whispered, “I want to watch you fuck her while she eats me!”

Peter looked down at Sara, but if she heard her, as she must have, she gave no indication.

He moved behind her and looked down at her perfectly shaped ass moving seductively back and forth as she nibbled and sucked on Ashley’s pussy. Her swollen lips were visible between her slightly open legs and her pussy glistened with her juices. Even his inexperienced eye told him she was enjoying this and was more than ready for him.

He dropped to his knees and positioned the tip of his cock at her opening, then pushed her knees apart a little more. When he ran a finger over her slit, he felt her shiver and heard her moan into Ashley’s cunt. He touched his cock to her lips and applied pressure, spreading her open and allowing the tip of his cock to push into her. He felt her stiffen a little, then relax again as he slowly entered her. A low sound, like a cross between a growl and a purr, came from her and she raised her head from Ashley’s pussy.

“Yes!” she gasped, exhaling a long breath, “Fuck me!” She dropped her head back down at Ashley’s prompting and he continued pushing until he was all the way in. Ashley grinned at him as he began to slowly pump in and out of her tight cunt, watching her massive tits shake and quiver.

Bob was standing to one side watching all of this and stroking his cock. He wondered if he would get a chance to fuck Sara. Peter was a good friend and he didn’t want to jeopardize that, but she was so fucking hot!

“Come here, Bob.”

Ashley’s voice brought him back to the present and he looked over to see her watching him with those sexy blue eyes. He walked over to her and she immediately reached up and took his cock in her hand. She pulled him closer until she could get her mouth on it, then proceeded to suck almost half of it into her mouth, her cheeks dimpling. Bob placed a hand on her head and began moving his pelvis, gently fucking her mouth with his big tool.

Sara was still exploring Ashley’s pussy when she felt Peter’s finger stroke her own wet slit. She moaned involuntarily as he unleashed a flood of sensations inside her. When she felt the tip of his cock replace his finger, she took a deep breath and pushed backward, helping him enter her. It was difficult to concentrate on Ashley while he pushed into her, but she managed to keep her tongue moving. He felt so good inside her, going deeper and deeper. He filled her tight hole, spreading her wide and sending waves of pleasure signals to her brain.

Once he was all the way in, he began a slow, methodical fuck and after a few moments she was able to once more give Ashley the attention she craved. She tasted a little different than Karen and her lips were larger. She reached up with her fingers and spread them apart so she could have better access to her vulva and clit. Her tongue swirled around her opening, lapping up the generous secretions. She reached her thumb up and began to rub it in small circles around her hard clit. Ashley let out a small gasp and pushed upward, forcing Sara to go deeper and rub harder.

All the while she was doing this, a part of her was concentrating on Peter’s cock, which was moving in and out of her own sensitive pussy. From this position, it felt like he was going deeper and hitting some very good spots! She moaned again and moved her body in time with his pumping while her tongue delved deeper into Ashley’s sweet pussy. Almost from the time Peter entered her, she felt the stirrings of an orgasm and the feelings only increased with each passing second. She was trying hard to give Ashley’s pussy the proper care, hoping to bring her to orgasm. But it was becoming more and more difficult to do so with Peter moving faster and faster. Before long, his pelvis was slapping against her ass cheeks and she could feel his heavy balls swinging against her. Her orgasm was building to a massive climax and she welcomed it.

She sensed movement to her right and looked up to see Jennifer kneeling next to her. She smiled at Sara and leaned in to kiss her.

“Hey, sweetie. Can I play, too?” she asked, a grin on her face.

Without giving Sara time to reply, she reached under her and down to her clit. Sara gasped as she began to tease her little sex organ, increasing her sensations tenfold.

“Ohhhhh . . .” she moaned, unable to form anything coherent. Jennifer caressed her hair while continuing to rub her hard clit. She didn’t know if she could handle this much pleasure for too much longer.

Peter was hammering at her engorged pussy, his hands gripping her slender waist. She paused licking Ashley and lowered her head as she felt herself about to release. She could hear Peter’s ragged breathing and closed her eyes as her pussy tightened on his cock. Jennifer continued her assault on her clit.

“Ohhhhh. . . . oh, yesss! Ahhhhh . . . .”

Her moans gave way to a silent cry as her body stiffened and the orgasm exploded within her. She pushed back against Peter, forcing his cock in as far as it would go and threw her head up, her mouth open and neck straining.

Ashley watched in quiet satisfaction, briefly pausing her blow job to watch the young lovers in the throes of sexual abandon. It was obvious that Sara was having one hell of an orgasm and from the look on Peter’s face, he wasn’t far behind her.

Jennifer also watched Sara’s face, a smile creeping across her lips.

A few seconds later, Peter groaned loudly and drove deep into Sara, his face contorted into a pain-like grimace as his seed poured into her waiting pussy. His body shook and jerked, the force of his ejaculation making his knees weak.

Sara groaned again at the feel of his cum filling her and erupted into another orgasm. She moaned and sighed, her body tensing again and her breath coming in short gasps. Her mind spun and her senses seemed magnified so that she could feel every inch of him, and every splatter of his seed as it was deposited in her.

With a long groan and a sigh, Peter’s body relaxed and he slumped forward, resting his weight on her. Sara wiggled her ass, moving his cock around inside her wet, sloppy pussy. She gasped as it touched on some sensitive spots. A trickle of cum seeped out and she could feel it slowly oozing across her tortured lips and down her inner thighs. Jennifer leaned in and kissed her, pushing her tongue deep into Sara’s throat.

“That was so sexy!” she whispered as she pulled back. Sara managed a thin smile.

After a few minutes, Peter reluctantly pulled out sat down on another lounger behind him. His body was covered in a sheen of sweat and he watched Sara slowly sit back on her haunches. Her hair was disheveled and when she turned to him, he could see that her skin was flushed crimson red. She smiled at him and Jennifer helped her to her feet.

“Whenever I cum like that, I need a few minutes to recover!” she told Sara as she helped her over to where Peter sat.

Sara nodded and sat down next to him. She could feel her pussy leaking more of their cum onto the chair, but didn’t care about that right then. Peter put an arm around her and hugged her close.

“Th . . . thanks, Jenn,” she gasped, smiling up at her.

Jennifer smiled and touched her cheek. “Just sit here for a while.” She looked over to where Ashley had resumed her blow job. “I’ll go see if Ash needs some help.”

She went over to where they were and knelt in Sara’s former position between Ashley’s spread legs. Ashley pulled Bob’s cock from her mouth as she began to lick and suck on her dripping pussy.

“Ahh, yes! That’s it, baby!”

While Jennifer dove in, Ashley took Bob’s cock back into her mouth and resumed sucking on it.

Peter and Sara sat there watching them. Jennifer’s ass moved sexily from side to side, her swollen lips peeking out from between her legs. Peter found it incredibly erotic and was surprised to feel a stirring in his softening dick.

Sara was also watching the threesome with the same sense of sexual desire. Even though she had just had one of the most intense orgasms of her young life, she found herself becoming aroused once again. She glanced down at Peter’s wet cock and reached over to grasp it in her small hand. He gasped a little, then smiled at her.

“Already?” he asked, grinning.

Sara noted that he wasn’t exactly limp. “It seems I’m not the only one!” was her quick reply.

Peter chuckled and held her tight. “You’re something else, Sara.”

She only grinned and began to fondle him with more fervor until he became harder. With a mischievous look and a wink, she dropped to her knees and looked up at him, still stroking his nearly recovered cock.

“Can I clean you off?” she asked in a pleading voice that sounded oh so sexy!

He nodded, unable to speak. She licked her lips and began to lick their drying juices from his head and shaft, causing him to inhale a sharp breath and close his eyes.

“Oh, yes!” he sighed, “Oh, Sara!”

She responded to his whispered words by pushing as much of it into her mouth as she could, then began to bob her head up and down on him. He moaned and leaned back on his arms, watching her. She began to make little gagging sounds as she attempted to take him all the way as Ashley had been able to do. She got it a little further than usual, but wasn’t able to take it all.

Peter inhaled sharply as she sucked hard on him, taking him deeper than she had before. Of course, Ashley had taken him completely into her throat, but she wasn’t Sara and it didn’t feel as good. Somehow it was much more erotic with her doing it instead of the busty blonde.

Bob’s moaning interrupted his thoughts and he glanced up at the threesome across the deck. Ashley was sucking hard, pumping his massive tool in and out of her mouth. Bob was resting his hands on her head and moving with her. He leaned back, closed his eyes and let out a loud groan. Ashley murmured contentedly as his seed was shot into her waiting mouth. Jennifer realized what was happening and got up so she could have some too.

Ashley pulled it from her mouth as Jennifer moved closer, strings of cum clinging to her teeth. Jennifer opened her mouth wide just as Bob unleashed another shot, landing it almost directly on her tongue. She pumped his huge member, shooting his few remaining spurts on her and Ashley’s tits. They both grinned up at him with cum smeared faces as they rubbed his twitching cock all over their breasts, then kissed passionately while Jennifer continued to stroke him.

This was all too much for Peter. The sight of those two gorgeous blondes sucking and swallowing Bob’s cum, then kissing with it still all over their lips and faces was all he needed.

“Sara . . .” he gasped, trying to move so that she’d lift her head. But she was adamant. She wanted him to cum in her mouth and began sucking harder. Peter groaned and closed his eyes. His balls felt like they were about to burst and still she kept going. With a loud exhale, he felt his cum boiling through his cock and erupt into her mouth.

She let out a low, “Mmmm,” and continued sucking and swallowing his seed. He gasped and moaned, amazed at how much better she’d become at giving head. She didn’t stop sucking until he was finished and looked up at him with a grin, licking her lips. She looked past him and waved.

“Hi guys!”

Peter turned to see Karen and Mike walking toward them. Both were completely naked, as was everyone else, and Karen waved back while Mike just smiled and sat down on one of the loungers.

Ashley and Jennifer stopped their kiss and turned to them. Bob collapsed to the lounger Ashley had been sitting on, his once prominent appendage slowly returning to it’s normal size, which was still quite formidable. He looked completely spent, but happy, as evidenced by the satisfied smile on his face.

Jennifer sat down next to him, snuggling in close, while Ashley stood up and went over to them, her hips swaying seductively. Her hands went to her huge, bouncing breasts and she fondled them as she came over and stopped just a few feet in front of Mike and Karen.

“I still haven’t gotten off,” she said with a little pout. She looked over at Sara and Peter, who were resting in each other’s arms after she finished her blow job. “Peter and Bob are out of action for the time being, so . . .” She looked down at Mike’s nearly recovered cock, a sultry smile on her sexy lips, and beckoned sexily to him, “. . . it looks like it’s up to you.”

Mike looked up at her, then over to Karen, who smiled and nodded her approval. He glanced down at his slowly recovering cock, which was far more up to the task than either Bob’s or Peter’s. She beckoned to him again, a little more urgently.

“Come on! I’m so fucking horny!”

Mike looked over at Karen again, who nodded and gave him a gentle push toward Ashley.

“Go on, baby. I’ll be there in a minute.”

He glanced over at Peter and Sara, who were now kissing hungrily, ignoring the sex that was going on around them, then back to Ashley. He reached up and took her hand. She pulled him to his feet and kissed him hard. He could taste the remnants of Bob’s semen in her mouth but she never gave him a chance to get free. While they kissed, she took his hand and placed it on her huge tit, pressing it hard. Mike took the hint and began to knead the soft flesh and tease her hard nipple. She responded by kissing him deeper, pushing her tongue far into his throat.

After a moment, she pushed him away and looked down. His cock was now rock hard. With another sultry smile, she took his hand and led him over to an empty lounge chair and indicated for him to take a seat on it.

Once he was seated, she straddled his legs and pulled his face to her swollen and wet pussy. This was the second time in a very short time span he’d experienced this from a dominant female, but he didn’t refuse her. He pushed his tongue out, slipping it between her folds and tasting the sweet nectar of her pussy. Ashley placed her hands on his head and ran her fingers through his hair, sighing encouragement to him.

“Yes, eat my cunt,” she murmured, holding his head in place.

The others watched this with amused little smiles. Karen got up and went over to sit next to Sara and Peter. Sara kissed her and Peter tried not to stare at his best friend’s naked girlfriend as she made out with his girlfriend. But that was easier said than done and he found he couldn’t tear his eyes from them. They kissed deeply, their mouths moving sensually and their hands caressing one another. This was having a definite effect on him and he felt a stirring in his overworked cock once again.

He looked around at the others. Bob and Jennifer were curled up together on a lounger just relaxing and holding each other. Ashley was really getting into it, encouraging Mike with little gasps and telling him what to do to her. Sara and Karen continued their kiss, but they had eased up somewhat. They were kissing softly now and smiling into each other’s eyes. The emotional bond they shared was clearly evident to Peter and he felt a pang of jealousy. Sex was one thing, but they were clearly in love.

While he contemplated his standing with her, Sara glanced down and saw he was becoming harder. She grinned at him and began a slow stroke of his cock, still holding Karen in her other arm. Karen looked down when she saw what Sara was doing and grinned at her.

“Hmm, are you thinking what I’m thinking?” she asked, nodding toward Peter.

Sara chuckled and looked back at Peter. “Are you ready to go again, sweetie?”

He looked down at her small hand on his increasingly growing cock and sighed, a smile coming to his face. “It appears so,” he replied.

Sara and Karen both started giggling and stood up, moving over in front of him and standing there arm in arm. He looked up at the two naked beauties, feeling his cock twitch again. Sara looked from him over to Karen.

“Why don’t you two go ahead. I’ll watch for a few minutes until I see an opening,” she said to her.

Karen looked down at Peter and licked her lips. On her first day at her new school she had felt an instant attraction to the dark-haired musician but would have never acted on her feelings. Now Sara was giving her the opportunity and she hoped Peter would agree.

“That’s fine with me,” she said, giving him a sexy smile.

Peter gave Sara a look that said, ‘Are you sure?’ and she nodded, her hand caressing Karen’s back.

“It’s ok,” she said to him. “I really don’t mind.” Then she grinned. “Actually, it would be quite a turn on watching my two lovers fuck each other!”

Peter studied her face for a few seconds, but saw no signs she was jealous. He looked up at Karen, who was now rubbing her nipples and watching him with a very seductive look on her face. He nodded and reached up to her.

She took his hand and he pulled her closer, spreading her legs wide and straddling his. His cock was now at full attention, pointing straight up. She moved in until her pussy was poised over his cock, then began lowering herself down to it.

Sara knelt beside them and grasped his cock, guiding it to her waiting pussy. As the tip touched her swollen lips, they both let out a small gasp. Karen closed her eyes and settled down a little more, sinking almost half of it inside her with one movement. A small cry escaped her lips and she paused. This was only the second real cock she’d had in her pussy and it felt distinctly different that Mike’s. They were about the same length and almost the same thickness, but the head of Peter’s was bigger and it was spreading her wider. It wasn’t hurting; just the opposite in fact. She just needed a moment to get used to it.

Sara watched Karen’s face closely as she settled onto Peter’s cock. She loved the way her mouth twisted into a half smile, half grimace; her eyes closed and a look of intense concentration on her face. She looked over at Peter, who was also watching Karen’s reaction. He caught Sara’s eye and looked over at her, smiling through the pleasure Karen’s hot, wet pussy was creating in his groin. Sara returned his smile and leaned in to kiss him.

Karen began to move slowly up and down, sighing deeply as Peter’s hard cock slid in and out of her tender pussy. Her hands instinctively went to his shoulders, gripping him tightly as they began to move faster, working up a steady rhythm.

Sara watched them both, listening to the squishing sounds of their love-making. This was turning her on much more than she thought it would and her hand went to her own wet pussy, rubbing her clit as her lovers grunted and groaned in the throes their increasingly passionate coupling.

Before long, Karen was rocking faster, riding Peter’s cock for all she was worth. The fact that she was fucking her best friend’s boyfriend while she watched made her even more excited and she knew she would be cumming hard very soon. Her body trembled and shook and she leaned in, wrapping her arms around Peter’s neck and pressing her ample breasts to his chest.

“Oh, fuck . . .!” she moaned in his ear as she rested her head on his shoulder, “Fuck me! Oh, god yes!”

Her words seemed to stimulate Peter and he began thrusting upwards harder, driving his cock all the way into her sopping wet pussy with a loud slap. Karen moaned again and buried her face in his shoulder, small whimpering sounds coming from her every time he hit home.

Sara was also nearing orgasm. Peter’s eyes were closed and she could see sweat trickling down his face as he and Karen continued their animated sex. She was so turned on that she wished she could take Karen’s place and ride him to a crashing orgasm. But it was almost as exciting watching them and she would soon be cumming from her own self-stimulation.

Peter’s breathing became ragged and his thrusts more pronounced. “Oh, fuck!” he groaned, slamming harder into Karen. Her hair was disheveled, partially covering her face, and she was breathing very heavy. “I’m cumming!”

Karen didn’t reply. She simply continued pounding away at him with renewed vigor. She released his neck and leaned back, her hands once again gripping his shoulders. Sara watched her tits shake and jiggle, then she threw her head back and let out a long, pained moan. Her body stiffened and Sara could tell she was having a very intense orgasm.

Although Karen had stopped moving, Peter continued to hammer his cock into her spasming cunt until he too went rigid and let out a low groan as his cum was forced into her tight pussy.

“Ahhhhh!” he cried, holding Karen tight.

Karen felt her body begin to tingle, then vibrate before she released with a loud cry. A few seconds later, she felt Peter’s hot seed pour into her and that only perpetuated her orgasm, seeming to double the intensity. She felt her vagina clamping down on his spurting cock, as if trying to squeeze every drop from it. All the while, her thoughts blurred and her body trembled. It felt like it was hours before she finally began to come down from her sexual high; but in reality it was only a matter of seconds. She opened her eyes and saw Peter watching her face, a look of complete satisfaction on his.

Sara watched all this taking place, her fingers shoved deep inside herself. She felt her own orgasm peak just as Karen did, soaking her fingers in a gush of fluids. She continued to pump at her pussy until she couldn’t take it any longer, then gently rubbed her slit while she watched her two lovers experience their powerful simultaneous orgasms.

Peter and Karen looked into each other’s eyes afterward for several seconds, breathing heavily. Peter was the first to look over at Sara. He smiled at her and reached out for her hand. She allowed him to take the one she had been masturbating with and when he felt the wetness on it, he grinned and raised it to his lips. He took her dripping fingers into his mouth and slowly sucked her sweet juices from them, closing his eyes as he savored the taste of her delicious pussy.

While he was doing that, Karen leaned over and kissed her, softly at first, then their mouths attacked each other, hungrily kissing, tongues darting. Peter watched all this, his cock somehow still hard inside Karen’s dripping pussy. Although it had began to shrink, the sight of them making out like that seemed to stop the deflation. He could feel their combined juices seeping from Karen and the warmth spreading across his groin and legs.

Sara broke off her kiss with Karen and moved in, kissing him with the same intensity. When she finished, Karen did the same, then leaned over and hugged him, her lips touching his ear.

“That was incredible, Peter. Thank you,” she whispered, then kissed his earlobe, sucking it into her mouth.

He smiled and kissed her neck. “My pleasure,” he whispered back breathlessly.

After a moment, Karen slowly extricated herself from his deflating member, sighing at the loss of it inside her. She felt a gush of cum leaking from her pussy as she dropped to the chair next to Sara. Peter flopped back on the lounger, completely worn out and in need of some recovery time. The girls embraced and watched his chest rising and falling as he caught his breath. A moan from across the deck caught their attention and they turned to see Ashley holding Mike’s head to her pussy, her head thrown back.

She held his head to her dripping twat, her fingers entwined in his hair. She could tell he was inexperienced at eating pussy, but he was learning fast and really seemed to be getting into it. His tongue moved to her clit and started a light flicking motion across it. She gasped and closed her eyes, feeling herself nearing climax.

“Oh, yes,” she breathed softly, “Like that! Ohhhh . . .”

He continued to tease her little love button, encouraged by her whispered words. Her clit was hard, poking up from under it’s small hood. He moved his tongue over it, licking and circling it. Ashley continued to whisper instructions and encouragement as she moved closer and closer to release. Watching the others fuck and suck each other had gotten her very turned on and she knew it was very possible she was going to squirt a load of cum into Mike’s mouth. It often happened when she was this aroused. She wondered absently how he would react. She wanted him to drink her juices and as she felt herself about to cum, she gripped his head tighter, holding his mouth to her spasming pussy.

“Ohhhhh . . . .” she moaned, her body shaking; her huge tits quivering. She threw her head back, her long yellow hair spilling past her waist, and released a flood of juices into Mike’s mouth. She moaned again, her body twisting under the force of her orgasm, still pressing his mouth to her pussy.

Mike felt Ashley’s hands hold him tighter and he could sense she was about to cum from her body language, but when her pussy squirted a slightly bitter fluid, he was taken aback. Her grip on his head gave him no choice but to swallow it, but he was unsure what was happening. Did girls cum the same way guys did? He’d never heard of such a thing, but assumed it was possible. Ashley seemed to be in no distress; just the opposite, in fact. She continued to gasp and moan while his mouth was filled with her cum, finally relaxing her body and releasing her grip on his head.

He pulled back and looked up at her. She was smiling contentedly and her chest and face were flushed red, beads of sweat forming between her massive breasts. She moved forward and knelt with her knees on either side of him, her tits resting on his head. She reached around and took his hard cock in her hand, then directed it to her dripping hole. With a sigh, she settled onto it, then pressed down until he was completely inside her. She braced her hands on his shoulders and smiled at him as she began a slow rocking motion.

“Mmmm . . . you feel good!” she sighed, closing her eyes.

Mike could only watch in wonder as the busty blonde moved around on his cock in a way that made him feel like she was caressing every part of it with the walls of her pussy. While his sexual experience was admittedly limited, he had no idea a woman could do these kinds of things with her pussy! He closed his eyes and tried to concentrate on not cumming too soon, something she was making extremely difficult. As her talented pussy worked his cock, he could feel himself losing the battle and knew there was no way he was going to last much longer.

“Ashley,” he gasped, inhaling deeply as she twisted on his cock, squeezing it at the same time, “I . . . I can’t . . . take much more!”

She smiled. “That’s ok, baby. Cum for me whenever you’re ready.”

She started moving more urgently, her pussy contracting tighter on him as she squirmed in his lap. It was all too much and he pressed his face into her luscious tits.

“Ohhhh . . .” he murmured, his groan muffled by her breasts. He felt his balls contract and his cum rushing through his hard shaft, exploding into Ashley’s pussy. She sighed and pumped harder.

“Oh, yes, baby! Mmmm . . .that feels so good!”

He continued to keep his face buried in her tits until he finished cumming, then lifted his face to hers, breathing heavily. She took his face in her hands, leaned over and kissed him hard, pushing her tongue deep into his mouth. He could feel his cum seeping back out and pooling on the chair under them as she continued to kiss him. After a moment, she broke off the kiss and smiled at him.

“That was really good,” she said, giving him another peck on the lips before slowly rising from his semi-limp cock. As she did, strings of cum trailed from her pussy to his cock. She stood up, looked down at her messy pussy, then slid a finger into it, bringing it to her lips. As Mike watched, she sucked it clean, then did it again, and again. It was the most erotic thing he’d ever witnessed and he if he hadn’t been fucked so much, he would have attacked her again. Unfortunately, like Peter, he was well past getting hard again for a while and he was content to just watch the sexy blonde clean her pussy.

He looked over at the others. Karen was still sitting curled up with Sara while Peter was lying on the chair next to them. They too were watching Ashley’s little show with a definite interest. Karen caught his eye and smiled at him, letting him know she was ok with him having sex with Ashley.

His gaze then swung over to where Bob and Jennifer were still curled up together across the deck. She was stroking his cock, which he could see was once again hard. They were whispering and giggling to each other, not watching Ashley.

With a final lick, Ashley stopped her sexy show and grinned at Mike, then turned to Karen and the others.

“I think we could all use some recuperation time,” she said, her eyes drifting over Peter’s still soft cock. “Why don’t we take a short nap and then we can pick up again this afternoon?”

Everyone murmured their agreement, with the exception of Bob and Jennifer.

“Speak for yourself, Ash. I’m going to have this monster cock inside me in a few minutes!” Jennifer exclaimed with a laugh.

Bob grinned and kissed her, then began to get up. “I never could refuse you, Jen,” he replied, extending a hand to her, “But let’s go up to bed and let everyone relax.”

Jennifer took his hand and stood, then they said their goodbyes and went arm in arm inside. Ashley turned back to the others.

“Looks like I’m without a sleeping partner,” she said with a little pout, “And I’m not used to sleeping alone.”

Sara looked over at Peter and he nodded almost imperceptively, a little smile at the corners of his mouth. She looked back up at Ashley. “You’re welcome to join us, Ash.”

Ashley smiled and went over to her, helping her to her feet, then they embraced and kissed. “Thank you, sweetie,” she said after they pulled apart.

Karen stood up. “Well, I don’t think I could handle any more right now, so I think we should really get some sleep.” She held a hand out to Mike and he took it, standing up beside her. “Don’t you agree, hon?”

He nodded. “Yeah, I definitely need a nap.”

Everyone chuckled and bid them a good sleep as the went inside and up to Karen’s room. Ashley looked at Sara and Peter, a smile forming on her pretty mouth.

“So . . . do you really want to sleep?” she asked, her hand moving to her nipple and circling it.

Peter, amazed that she still wanted more, nodded. “Sorry, but I have to agree with Mike. I’m afraid I really do need a break, ladies. Sorry.”

Ashley pouted again, but turned to Sara, her eyes hopeful. “What about you, honey?” Her hand dropped from her breast to her swollen pussy, still dripping Mike’s cum. “Do you need a nap, too?”

Sara smiled, but nodded. “I’m sorry, Ash. I really do. We . . .” She looked over her shoulder at Peter, “ . . . didn’t exactly get a lot of sleep last night.” Peter felt his face getting hot, surprised that after the morning’s events he was still embarrassed by Sara’s comment.

Ashley’s face registered disappointment, but she quickly recovered. “Ok, I understand,” she said. She took Sara’s hand and reached out to Peter. He took it and stood up. “I guess a little nap might be a good idea after all.” Sara thought it was odd that Ashley was the one who brought up the subject of a nap in the first place, then decided she must have had ulterior motives. What they might be she had a pretty good idea.

Without speaking, they all went inside still holding hands and made their way up the wide staircase to Sara’s room.

11-27-2007, 04:41 AM
Chapter 23

Sara awoke slowly, her arms stretching over her head. She felt a warm body on either side and opened her eyes, blinking in the late afternoon sun that streamed into the room. Peter was lying on his back, his head turned away from her. The gentle, rhythmic rising and falling of his bare chest told her he was still asleep.

She turned and looked the other way. Ashley was lying next to her, so close that their bodies were touching. Her leg was draped over Sara’s and she too was still sound asleep. Her long hair spilled out over the pillow, partially obscuring her beautiful face, and her large breasts were pressed against Sara’s body.

Sara was still staring at Ashley, marveling at her incredible beauty and sexuality while thinking back to the morning’s activities when her eyes fluttered open and her blue eyes locked on Sara’s. She smiled warmly, brushed the hair from her face, then reached up to caress Sara’s cheek.

“Hi sweetie,” she whispered without lifting her head from the pillow.

Sara smiled back and nuzzled her soft hand. She felt Peter stirring but for the moment couldn’t pull her eyes from Ashley’s.

“Hi,” she whispered back, kissing her fingers.

She heard Peter murmur, then felt him move behind her, his hand reaching around and cupping her breast. Ashley grinned and Sara instantly felt her nipples harden at his touch.

“Hey beautiful,” they heard him whisper.

“Hi,” they both responded in unison.

Sara felt his hand stop it’s gentle fondle, as if he’d forgotten he went to bed with two girls. He raised himself up so he could look over Sara’s prone form and grinned sheepishly at Ashley.

“Hi, Ash,” he murmured, the grin still on his face.

“Forget about me?” she replied, her eyebrows lifting.

Peter chuckled and leaned in to give Sara a kiss on the neck. “No man could ever forget you,” he answered with a wink.

Feigning a hurt demeanor, Sara pushed him away. “Is that right?” she asked, looking over her shoulder with a scowl.

Peter froze for only a brief second, then recognized it as a joke and his grin returned. “What? Look at her!”

Sara looked back down at Ashley’s beautiful naked body as she extricated herself from the twisted sheets and stood, stretching.

“Yeah,” she whispered, unconsciously licking her lips, “Yeah, you’re right, baby.”

The sight of these two naked beauties was having a resurrecting affect on Peter’s oversexed body and he felt his cock starting to stiffen. He moved closer to Sara, spooning her and pressing his hardening member against her soft flesh.

“Well, now,” she said with a wink in Ashley’s direction, “It appears that little nap has done wonders for Little Pete.”

Peter shifted so that his cock was positioned between her legs. She inhaled a sharp breath as she felt the tip brush against her still sensitive lips. “What d’ya mean, ‘little’?”

Ashley had wandered over to the window and was looking out, her beautiful body in silhouette against the bright sunlight streaming through it. She turned around and began walking back toward them, her hips swaying seductively. Her hands went to her ample breasts and she began to twist and tease her nipples as she neared.

Sara smiled and parted her legs slightly, allowing Peter to move the tip of his cock further along her increasingly dewy pussy. She sighed and pushed back, hoping it would force him inside. But he didn’t enter her. He only continued to move back and forth, teasing her and making her even wetter.

Ashley stood over them, watching their little game with a small smile. They were so young, and so sexy. She couldn’t wait to get Sara alone with some of her toys and show her just how good sex with a woman could really be.

Sara had closed her eyes, her only thoughts on her need for Peter’s cock to be inside her. She worked her hips, trying to make it impossible for him to do anything but fuck her, but he resisted. It was like he was purposefully teasing her and she was becoming more and more frustrated.

“Peter, please . . .” she murmured in a pleading voice.

Ashley knelt on the bed next to her, watching their faces. “Do you want him to fuck you, my dear?”

Sara opened her eyes and looked up into Ashley’s. “Yes, oh god yes!” she gasped, still working her pussy against him.

Ashley looked at Peter, who was still grinning, but she could tell he was also becoming very turned on. She reached down and slipped her fingers to Sara’s hard little clit, causing the petite blonde to cry out involuntarily. She rubbed her clit, watching her expression as she became more and more aroused.

When she slipped a finger into her pussy, Sara cried out again, her eyes wild with lust. She pushed forward, forcing Ashley’s long finger deeper into her wet pussy. She sighed and moaned as Ashley probed and Peter continued to slide his cock all along her dripping lips.

After a few seconds, Ashley removed her finger and held it up for Sara to see. She slowly brought it to Sara’s lips, her sweet juices glistening along its length and forming a drop at her fingertip. Sara’s eyes were locked on her finger and when Ashley touched it to her lips, she parted them and took it into her mouth. Ashley chewed on her lower lips and watched as the cute little high school senior sucked her own juices from her finger.

While Sara was distracted by this, Ashley reached down and pushed the tip of Peter’s cock into her pussy. He responded instinctively, driving his entire length into her. Sara cried out, Ashley’s finger forgotten, and closed her eyes as she was once again filled with his hard cock.

“Ohhhh, yes!” she moaned, and began humping back and forth, matching Peter’s strokes. After all of his teasing, when he finally entered her, she almost came right away. She could feel herself starting, her vaginal muscles constricting on the hard organ. When Ashley once again reached down and started massaging her clit, she lost it.

“Oh my god!” she cried, her eyes suddenly wide open. She groaned loudly and her muscles contracted, the orgasm completely taking over her nervous system. She pushed back hard, forcing Peter’s cock all the way in while her vagina squeezed it tightly.

Peter felt her clamp down and didn’t attempt to move, allowing her to do what she needed to satisfy herself. He could hear her little whimpers and felt her body tremble and jerk as the orgasm ran its course. He loved watching her cum and would be satisfied even if he didn’t. Of course, that was a physical impossibility. She turned him on so much that he had a hard time keeping himself under control with her.

She finally stopped cumming and pushed Ashley’s hand from her clit. “P . . . please, Ash!” she pleaded. Ashley grinned and folded her long, sexy legs under her on the bed next to them.

“Better look after your man, baby. Or I might have to,” she replied, giving Peter a sexy wink.

Peter felt his cock twitch inside of Sara’s hot, wet hole. Even though Ashley had just woken up and her makeup was smeared and hair disheveled, she was still a very beautiful and sexy woman. He began to move in and out of Sara’s pussy, his eyes locked on Ashley’s wild blue ones.

“Ohhhh,” Sara murmured, closing her eyes. Her body, still tingling from her orgasm, was reacting to his thrusts and she knew she would soon be cumming again.

Peter was becoming extremely aroused. The feel of Sara’s tight little cunt along with Ashley’s seductive look was bringing him closer to the edge. When Ashley got to her knees and started playing with her pussy, he felt his balls constrict and the rush of adrenalin as his seed was expelled forcefully into Sara’s waiting pussy.

“Ahhhhhhh . . .!” he groaned, driving deep inside her.

Sara, very near her own climax, felt his sperm shooting inside her and immediately came hard.

“Ohhh, shit!” she cried through clenched teeth. Her eyes were squeezed shut; her face constricted into a grimace and turning very red. Peter’s face held the same look, the tendons on his neck straining as he expelled shot after shot into her.

Ashley watched them cum, her fingers moving rapidly in and out of her own pussy. She came about the same time they did, although not with the same intensity. She moaned quietly, watching the two lovers climax, then relax in each others arms, smiling to herself.

Chapter 24

Karen awoke about the same time Sara and Peter were coming down from their shared orgasms. She opened her eyes and saw Mike standing at the window, looking out at the slowly setting sun. They had crawled into bed naked but he was now wearing a pair of boxers. His back was to her and he seemed to be lost in thought.

She stretched and propped herself up on her elbows, her breasts pointing skyward. He turned around and smiled at her, his eyes automatically scanning her nude body.

“Hi, baby,” she said with a smile, “Sleep ok?” She sat up on the edge of the bed and yawned.

He nodded and gave her a return smile, although she sensed it was somewhat forced. She stood, a look of concern on her pretty face, and padded over to him across the bare hardwood floor.

“Is something wrong?” she asked as she reached him and put her arms around his neck.

He embraced and kissed her, then looked into her eyes. “No, everything’s fine,” he answered. Something in his voice and the look in his eyes told her that wasn’t the case. Her expression turned serious.

“Mike, talk to me,” she said, locking her eyes on his. “If you’re having a problem with all this . . .” She waved her arm around, “ . . . then I need to know.”

He continued to look into her eyes for a few more seconds, then lowered his head and sighed. “I don’t know, Karen,” he said. She lifted his chin so that they were once again face to face.

“Tell me,” she said in a soft voice.

He didn’t say anything for a long moment, then offered a somewhat forced smile. “It’s nothing,” he said, avoiding her eyes. “I was just feeling a little weird about . . . everything. But I’ll be ok.” He tried to make his smile seem more convincing. “Don’t worry.”

Karen didn’t think he was being entirely truthful but if he was willing to try, she decided to play along. She, for one, was having the time of her life and didn’t want it to end just yet.

“Ok,” she replied. Her hand dropped down and began to rub his cock over his boxers. He sighed and leaned in to kiss her. Their tongues darted together, tasting each other as his cock grew ever harder under her touch. He brought a hand to her tit and began to knead it, then moved to the other. She kissed him harder and moved closer, rubbing his now fully recovered cock against her body. She could feel wetness from his precum as a wet spot formed on his boxers.

She broke off their passionate kiss and gave him a sexy look. Then she dropped to her knees and grasped the waistband of his shorts, pulling them down around his ankles in one swift motion. His cock sprang out, bobbing in front of her face as she pulled them from his feet.

She tossed the shorts aside and gripped his cock. Precum oozed from the tip and she suddenly felt a very strong urge to suck it. With a quick glance up to his face, she parted her lips and took as much as she could into her warm, wet mouth. Mike sighed as she began sucking on it, using her tongue to caress the underside while she pumped it in and out of her mouth.

Mile groaned, surprised at her aggressiveness. She had gone down on him before, of course. Several times, in fact. But never with the same unbridled passion she was using now. It was like she craved him, attacking his member with abandon. He began to move his hips slightly, being careful not to go any deeper than she had taken him before.

But Karen had other ideas. She didn’t just want to suck his cock; she wanted him to fuck her mouth. What brought this on, she couldn’t say. Maybe it was the way Ashley and Jennifer had assumed dominant roles in their sex earlier. She found that like Sara, she liked being the submissive one and the idea of being dominated and used like a sex toy was turning her on more than she ever thought possible.

She pulled his throbbing meat from her mouth and looked up at him. “Fuck my mouth, baby. Cum in my mouth!”

Before Mike could respond, she resumed her aggressive sucking, taking him deeper. He began to pump in and out as before, but she moved faster, forcing him deeper. He could hear her gagging and choking, but she only hesitated a brief second before resuming.

The idea of him taking her in this manner, while foreign to him, was also making him more excited. Was she really enjoying this? From the gagging noises and the force of his thrusts, it hardly seemed possible. Yet, she was the one controlling his movements. She had managed to take almost all of his cock into her mouth. While he wasn’t exactly huge, he knew some of it had to be going into her throat. Still, she continued to force him deeper, her lips, tongue, and throat all combining to bring him to edge.

“Oh fuck!” he groaned.

He could feel the tingle starting and knew this was going to be a huge orgasm. Karen seemed to move faster, sensing him impending release. His hands gripped her hair as his carnal instincts took over. He pumped his cock deep into her throat, forcing his entire length into her. He could hear her gagging more and choking for air but he couldn’t stop.

With a loud groan, he pushed all the way in and held her head there while his cum was pumped down her throat. He could feel her trying to pull off, but for some reason, he held her there until he finished, then released her, as if suddenly realizing what he was doing to her.

Karen was getting off like never before. Having Mike treat her like this was so fucking hot she was practically cumming without him even touching her pussy. When he suddenly started to take control, forcing his cock further into her throat, it made it even hotter. It was a little scary giving up control like that, but she knew he would never hurt her.

Then he thrust even deeper, causing her to gag more. She could feel his head going deeper into her throat, cutting off her air. Still, it was exciting and she wasn’t concerned. When she felt his scant pubic hair tickling her nose, she couldn’t believe she had swallowed his entire cock! It was becoming harder to breath, but she was able to take in a breath between strokes. When he thrust all the way in and held it there while he came, she began to panic. How long would she be able to do this? Surely he realized she couldn’t breath and would soon pull out.

But he didn’t. She felt his cum pumping into her throat. She was running out of air. She began to try and pull free, but his hands held her tight. She gripped his ass, digging her nails into his flesh, but still he didn’t let go.

When she was almost out of air and ready to pass out, his hands suddenly released her head and she pulled free, dropping to her hands and knees, gasping for air and coughing. Her throat was raw and her head was spinning from lack of oxygen.

Mike, as if just realizing what he had done, dropped to his knees in front of her.

“Oh my god! Karen, I’m so sorry! Are you all right?”

She coughed and wretched, gulping in big breaths. She nodded, still coughing, then looked up at him, her face red.

“I . . . couldn’t . . . breathe!” she gasped.

His face registered horror at what he’d just done and he reached out to her. “Karen, I . . . I didn’t know! I’m so sorry!”

She shook her head, finally catching her breath. “It’s ok . . . not your fault,” she panted, taking his hand. She managed a weak smile. “I’m fine,” she croaked.

He shook his head. “No, it was my fault. Fuck, I could have really hurt you!” he looked into her eyes. “Are you sure you’re all right?”

She smiled and kissed him. “Yes, it just scared me a little.” She put her arms around his neck and hugged him, her warm body pressing against his. His arms went around her and he held her tightly.

“Please forgive me,” he whispered into her ear.

She pulled back and shook her head. “There’s nothing to forgive. You did what I told you to.” She smile sexily. “And it was so hot I came while you were doing it!”

He shot her a quizzical look, half grinning. “Really?”

She nodded and took his hand, pressing his fingers into her dripping pussy. “Uh-huh. See?”

He dipped his fingers deep into her, causing her to sigh, then pulled them out and examined them thoughtfully before popping them into his mouth. He smiled as he cleaned her sweet juices from them.

“Yes, I see,” he said after he took them out, then his face took on a concerned look. “Karen, we don’t have to do . . . that again. I don’t want to hurt you, baby.”

She smiled and touched his cheek. “You could never hurt me, Mike,” she said before kissing him.

Voices from the hall interrupted them. Ashley. She could also make out Sara’s voice as they passed their door. No doubt Peter was with them. It appeared the game was back on.

She stood up and took Mike’s hand, pulling him to his feet. “Sounds like people are waking up,” she said, then rubbed her stomach. “I’m getting hungry,” she added, then leaned in closer. “A steady **** of cum doesn’t make up for a good meal!”

She pulled back and grinned at him, then spun around and ran into the bathroom. He watched her go and smiled, shaking his head. She was one wild girl.

Chapter 25

Sara and Peter slipped into some clothes before going downstairs. Peter wore shorts while Sara put on panties and a t-shirt. Ashley remained naked, since all her clothes were in Bob’s bedroom and nothing Sara had would fit over her massive chest. It didn’t seem to bother her and they were soon down in the great room with Bob and Jennifer. Bob was also wearing shorts and Jennifer wore a t-shirt, but no panties. Ashley made no attempt to find something to wear.

“So,” Bob said, looking around, “Did everyone have a good rest?”

A general murmur of affirmative answers went through the room. Jennifer looked over at Ashley, who sat on the couch next to Sara with her legs crossed. Ashley gave her a wink and rested a hand on Sara’s leg.

“Where are Mike and Karen?” Jennifer asked.

“I think I heard voices from their room when we went by,” Sara replied. “They should be down soon.”

Bob smiled. “I thought we could barbeque some steaks for dinner. Everyone ok with that?”

This was met with enthusiastic approval. It seemed that sex indeed created a healthy appetite. Jennifer and Ashley got up to go get supper started while Sara relaxed next to Peter, her head on his shoulder. Bob came over and sat on the opposite couch, crossing his legs and sipping on a drink.

“So, how are you two doing?” he asked. “I know this can be a little overwhelming the first time.”

Sara shrugged and hugged Peter. “I’m ok,” she replied. “It was a little weird at first, but once we got into it . . .” She smiled and shrugged again.

Peter nodded in agreement. “Yeah, I must admit I’m surprised Sara would do this, but who am I to argue?” She gave him a playful jab. Bob chuckled.

“I know how you feel. The first time . . .”

His story was interrupted by the appearance of Mike and Karen at the top of the stairs.

“Well, hello there!” he called out with a wave. “Glad you could make it!”

Karen grinned and bounced down the stairs, Mike following behind her.

“Hi! Is everyone all rested and ready to go?” she asked as she reached the bottom of the steps and went over behind Sara and Peter, her hands resting on Sara’s shoulders.

Sara lifted her head and looked up at her. Karen leaned down and gave her a quick peck on the lips, then straightened back up. Mike took a seat at the other end of the couch Bob was sitting on.

“Where are Jen and Ashley?” Karen asked, looking around.

Bob motioned toward the kitchen with his head. “They went to start supper. We’re barbequing some steaks.”

“Sounds good,” Mike said, rubbing his stomach. “I’m starving!”

Karen started toward the kitchen. “I think I’ll see if I can help.”

Ashley came back into the room. She had slipped a t-shirt on during her brief absence, but it barely covered her hips and she made no attempt to hide the fact she wasn’t wearing panties under it. She greeted Karen with a quick kiss, waved hello to Mike, then went over and stood in front of Bob, her hands on her hips and legs slightly parted. Bob looked up at her, a playful grin on his face.

Ashley moved closer, her legs straddling his knees. His hands went to her hips and pushed her t-shirt up so that her bare ass and pussy were displayed for all to see. In response, Bob’s shorts began to grow, a large bulge forming along one leg. Ashley noted his stiffening member and grinned.

“Well, well, what have we here?” She leaned over him, one hand on the back of the couch, the other stroking him over his shorts. Her long hair hung over her face and Bob gently moved it aside to kiss her as her hand continued to caress his cock before moving up and undoing his shorts, then reaching inside and pulling out his long, thick cock

The others watched this exchange with mild amusement. Bob pulled her shirt over her head and she pressed her large tits to his face, sighing as his tongue caressed each nipple. She settled down on his legs, moving her body back and forth on them while her hand stroked and fondled his now fully aroused cock.

Sara was becoming fairly aroused herself. She didn’t know what turned her on the most; the sight of Bob’s huge cock or Ashley’s beautifully sexy body writhing on his lap. Her hand dropped to Peter’s leg and moved up until she touched his hard cock over his shorts. He shifted a little to give her a more comfortable position, then settled back and enjoyed her touch.

As much as Ashley was enjoying the feel of Bob’s mouth on her tits, she needed him inside her. She slid forward until his cock was rubbing on her excited pussy, the hard shaft moving across her wet lips. A slight gasp escaped her lips and she pulled his head tighter to her tits. His fingers teased down her back and gripped her ass, pulling her closer. She couldn’t take any more of this erotic foreplay and lifted herself up until his tip pressed against her dripping hole. With a long moan, she slowly impaled herself on him until his entire length was buried deep inside her warm wetness.

Bob pulled his lips from her tit and groaned, his eyes tightly closed and look of unmistakable pleasure on his handsome face. The heat from her excited cunt felt incredible and she was using her vaginal muscles to squeeze him in a way that made her feel even tighter. She began to move slowly, her pussy still alternately contracting and relaxing on him. She moaned and sighed, loving the feel of his huge cock completely filling her.

Sara was becoming more and more aroused watching them. Her hand was now inside Peter’s shorts and was becoming wet with his precum. Peter stroked her hair and watched Ashley and Bob’s impromtu fuck becoming more and more erotic. She fully unzipped his shorts and pulled his hard cock out, her hand moving up and down it. She felt herself leaking into her panties, her desire becoming almost unbearable as Ashley and Bob turned it up another notch.

Ashley’s moans were getting louder and she was bouncing up and down on Bob’s huge cock with wild abandon.

“Oh, fuck yes!” she screamed as her back arched and her beautiful tits were thrust outward. Her body trembled and she gripped Bob’s shoulders tightly, her head tossed back and her long, golden hair reaching to Bob’s legs behind her.

“Oh, fuck!” Bob cried, unable to hold off any longer. The sight of this beauty cumming while riding his cock was too much. He exploded inside her, his own body tensing and shaking. They held each other, moaning and grunting as they each came hard until they came down from the orgasmic high, their bodies occasionally jerking with aftershocks.

Sara licked her lips and watched Ashley collapse against Bob’s heaving chest and bury her head in his shoulder. Both of them were breathing heavily, the energy expelled from their mutual orgasms leaving them momentarily exhausted and panting for breath.

Mike grinned and looked at them, then over to Sara and Peter. By this point, Sara was pumping Peter’s cock faster and he was fondling her breasts. Her hard nipples were plainly visible through her t-shirt and the sight of her long bare legs leading up to her tight little panties was giving him some very impure thoughts regarding his best friend’s sexy girlfriend.

Bob said he was going to take a shower before dinner so Ashley extricated herself from his shrinking cock and sat next to Mike, her thighs pressed against his. Despite the incredible blow job Karen had given him before coming downstairs, all this was having a definite effect on him and he could feel his cock becoming harder every second she was touching him.

Ashley rested her head on Mike’s arm and dropped her hand absently to his leg, her fingers moving sensually across his skin. She looked over at Sara and Peter and grinned.

“Are you gonna fuck him or what?” she asked, a wide grin on her face.

Sara returned her grin. She’d been having those very thoughts. With a wink to Ashley, she leaned down and took Peter into her mouth, causing him to moan audibly. Not wanting to make him cum like that, she quickly pulled her lips free, planting a quick kiss on the tip, then stood up and faced him. Moving her hips slowly back and forth in a very erotic way, she began to ease her t-shirt up, her hands moving to her breasts and caressing them; pinching and squeezing her hard nipples. Peter could only swallow and stare at her sensual dance, his arousal becoming even stronger.

“Turn around!” Ashley cried, “I wanna see too!” Her fingers were no longer tickling Mike’s leg but had moved up and were now moving back and forth over the outline of his hard cock.

Sara turned around, her body still swaying seductively. She was cupping each breast and bent over, pushing her ass toward Peter while Ashley and Mike got a good look at her tits. She straightened up and pulled her t-shirt over her head, tossing it to the floor. Her hands moved down her chest to her flat stomach. Her eyes sparkled, fixing on Ashley as her fingertips slid under the front of her panties. As her fingers reached her excited clit, she closed her eyes, leaned her head back, and sucked in a deep breath between clenched teeth. The sight of this caused Ashley to bite her lip and move a hand between her own legs while still stroking Mike’s cock with the other.

Sara was becoming more and more turned on. She had never done anything like this erotic strip-tease before and was surprising even herself by how hot it made her. She felt Peter’s hands gripping her hips and moving down her thighs. She turned to face him once again, lifting her arms over her head and swaying sexily. He was sitting on the couch, his eyes locked on her. Not once did he look away to the naked blonde sitting only a few feet away. For now, she was his world.

Sara lowered her arms, moving her hands down across her breasts, and over her flat stomach. Her eyes remained on his as she moved her fingers to her hips and under the string of her thong panties. Slowly, she began to lower them; her body still moving in that sensual dance. Peter was mesmerized by her. He still couldn’t believe this was the same shy girl he’d been seeing at his locker every morning.

Meanwhile, Ashley had taken a more active role with Mike. She had unfastened his shorts and had his cock out. She sat up and leaned in, kissing him deeply, her tongue rolling around in his mouth. Mike returned her passionate kiss, absently wondering what Karen would say if she walked in right now.

All thoughts of Karen were forgotten when Ashley pulled her lips from his and got to her knees in front of him. With a mischievous smile, she lowered her face to his crotch and took his entire length into her mouth. He gasped at the feel of her hot mouth, soft lips, and sensual tongue. She began to move up and down, murmuring and using her tongue to stroke the underside of his shaft while sucking. By doing this, she was able to coax him to the brink of orgasm, then ease up and release him. She would then kiss his balls, licking and teasing them, before taking him back into her mouth once again. It was like she could sense his feelings and knew just when to ease up before pushing him over the edge. He could feel himself becoming more and more turned on and knew that when she finally finished him it would be a very intense orgasm.

Sara slowly lowered her thong. Peter watched, oblivious to the sex going on behind her, as her sweet little pussy was gradually revealed. He loved the way it looked; tiny and hairless, her lips slightly puffy from arousal and glistening with her secretions. She worked the tiny thong down over her thighs and turned around when she bent over to slip it over her ankles, exposing her tight little slit to him from behind. She removed her thong and he placed his hands on her hips, moving closer, until his lips touched the soft, curved cheeks of her sexy ass. She remained bent over, her hands on her knees, while he placed kisses all over her ass, moving toward her swollen lips. His hand went between her legs and she opened them more, allowing him access to her. He moved his hand up one inner thigh until he was just touching her excited lips. She sighed and wriggled her ass, urging him to keep going. She was so caught up in her desire for him that she couldn’t wait to feel him enter her and his teasing kisses were making her crazy with lust.

She looked over at Ashley sucking on Mike’s dick and was suddenly struck with the need to have Peter’s cock in her mouth. She allowed him to stroke his hand a few more times along her pussy, not really wanting him to stop, but her need to take him into her mouth was too strong. She straightened up and turned to face him, urging him to stand up. He did and she dropped to her knees, tugging his shorts down and off. His cock bobbed before her eyes and she grasped it, stroking it a few times, then parted her lips and sucked it into her mouth, her eyes watching him the whole time. Peter closed his eyes and rested his hand on her head as she began to move back and forth, his cock leaking precum onto her tongue.

“Oh, Sara . . .” he moaned, moving his hips slightly to match her movements.

“Mmm,” she murmured, not easing up on her increasingly erotic fellatio. She loved the feel of him in her mouth and the musky, salty taste of his precum. She continued to suck him in deeper, taking well over half of him until she felt herself starting to gag and pulled back. She released him and looked up, her small hand still stroking him.

Peter opened his eyes and looked down at her, then smiled when he saw the wild look in her eyes. It was easy to tell she really was enjoying doing this to him.

A gasp from behind them got their attention and they both turned to watch Ashley going down deep on Mike. He had his eyes squeezed tightly closed and his face was twisted into a grimace. Obviously, Ashley’s talented mouth was working its magic and he was trying his best to prolong it. She was having none of it and continued to bob her head ferociously.

She pulled her lips from his throbbing tool only long enough to look up at him and say, “Cum for me, baby. I want to taste you.” Then she dropped her head and once again began moving up and down on him.

Mike’s body seemed to relax when she stopped sucking him, then tensed again when her mouth resumed its wonderful task.

“Ohhhh . . . fuckkkk . . .” he moaned, rolling his head from side to side. He was about to lose it and everyone in the room knew it. Ashley began moving with greater urgency and a few seconds later, Mike gripped her head and thrust his hips upward, a long groan escaping his lips as he poured his seed into her waiting mouth.

“Mmmm,” Ashley murmured, swallowing every drop and continuing to suck it from him. He writhed and groaned under her aggressive cock sucking, moaning and jerking until she was satisfied he was finished. She pulled free and licked her lips, wiping a small trickle that ran down her chin with her fingers before popping them into her mouth and sucking them clean. When he settled down, she took him back into her mouth, bringing a cry of surprised pleasure from him. She licked and sucked him clean, then kissed her way up his stomach and chest to his lips, pressing her body against his slowly deflating rod. She kissed him on the lips, then stood up and turned to Peter and Sara, who were still watching them. Ashley grinned at Sara, who was stroking Peter’s cock as she knelt on the floor.

“Haven’t you fucked him yet?” she asked. “I’d be happy to do it if you don’t want to!” she added with a wink to Peter.

Sara laughed and got to her feet. “Uh-uh!” she said emphatically and pushed Peter back until his legs bumped the couch and he sat down on it. A second later, she’d straddled his legs and had her dripping twat poised over his cock. She smiled at him, then leaned in to kiss him at the same time she applied downward pressure, slipping him into her wetness. They sighed into each others mouths as she slowly pushed him into her, not stopping until their pubic bones met and he was all the way in. She released her kiss and leaned back, her hair tickling her bare shoulders and her breasts pointing upward. Fuck, it felt good to have him inside her!

She began rocking back and forth, rubbing his shaft against her clit while his cock touched several pleasure spots deep inside her womb. From the moment he entered her, it felt like she was cumming and she couldn’t believe that he had this kind of effect on her. She leaned forward, placing her hands on his shoulders, and began to move up and down as well, unleashing a whole new flood of sensations in her.

Ashley sat back down beside Mike and they watched Sara’s hot little body undulating so erotically with Peter’s. Her sighs and little gasps only added to her sexy fuck and Mike couldn’t believe that his cock was starting to come around yet again.

Ashley once again had a hand between her legs, rubbing at her pussy, and another twisting her nipples. Mike noticed this and after a quick glance toward the kitchen, got to his knees in front of her and pushed her knees apart. She grinned down at him and spread her legs wide, leaning back and bringing her feet up to the couch so had total unobstructed access to her pussy. He leaned in and kissed his way along each thigh until he reached her swollen lips, spread wide and exposing the pink flesh inside. With a quick look up to her, he dove in, his tongue probing deep into her. Ashley sighed and placed a hand on his head, her fingers teasing his hair.

“Mmm, yes. Right there!” she whispered as he touched a spot near her clit. He continued to tease that area, moving his tongue in circles around it. Ashley responded by moving her hips and moaning, letting him know he was doing something right. Mike was becoming more and more turned on. His cock was becoming harder as he coaxed this gorgeous creature to orgasm. As hard as it was to believe, the idea that he was able to give her so much pleasure was quickly bringing him back to full arousal.

Meanwhile, Sara and Peter had picked up the pace. She was now moving up and down faster, occasionally rocking back and forth. The feel of her moving on him in so many ways was quickly bringing him to the edge.

“Ahhh,” he moaned as she wriggled sensually on him. “S . . . Sara, oh god . . .” He felt the tingle starting and began to move his hips, thrusting upward forcefully.

“Yes . . .” she moaned, her own release near. She knew that when he erupted inside, the feel of his hot cum and his erotic body language would push her to her own climax. It was the way it should be. A shared orgasm was the ultimate culmination of the sex act in her eyes. It made her feel so close to him.

Peter was thrusting with more urgency, his movements jerky and his body tensing. She knew he was about to cum and felt the pressure building even stronger withing her womb.

“Ohhh,” he moaned, his voice straining.

“Yes, baby,” Sara gasped, increasing her own movements. The pressure was becoming unbearable and she knew her own release was imminent. Suddenly Peter thrust deep into her and held it, his face contorted in ecstacy. She felt his hot seed coursing into her, sending her off in her own blissful orgasm. They held each other, their bodies tensing as they climaxed together, their mouths open in silent screams. She could feel him pumping load after load into her even through the thick fog of her climax. Waves of pleasure crashed through her, causing her to tense and spasm with each one. Her pussy gripped Peter’s cock, squeezing it as if milking every drop of his precious seed. Finally, the waves eased, causing her to shake and shudder. She became aware that she was gripping his shoulders tightly and must be hurting him. She eased up on her grip, then shuddered again as he moved inside her and sent another wave of pleasure throughout her trembling body.

After a few moments, which felt like hours to her, she collapsed against him, panting. She could feel his cock shift inside and release a flood of warm cum onto his groin. She couldn’t move, her body exhausted from the intense and overwhelmingly satisfying sex. She felt Peter’s strong arms encircling her and caressing her back. She felt so good when he held her; so close to him, especially after they had made love.

The thought came to her unbidden and she surprised herself by how natural and right it sounded. Love. Did she truly love him? She was almost certain she did. How could two people be as close as they were; as compatible sexually, and not be in love? As her teenaged mind tried to grasp the concept of being in love, she felt Peter’s hold ease somewhat and she sat up, smiling down into his handsome face; his dark eyes sparkling.

A noise behind them caught their attention and they looked over in time to see Ashley writhing under Mike’s tongue, her body rising from the couch every time his tongue touched on a sensitive spot. The noise they had heard was her small cries of pleasure, almost like the yelp of a small dog. Mike seemed to be getting into it, his head moving and shaking between her widely spread legs. As Peter and Sara watched, she let out a long, almost agonizing groan and held Mike’s head in place. Her body tensed, then started convulsing and shaking as she came hard into his mouth.

Sara slid from Peter’s lap and curled up beside him, folding her legs under her. They watched Ashley cum over and over while Mike happily licked and sucked on her spasming twat.

About that time, Bob came back downstairs, his hair still damp from his shower. He stopped next to the couch Sara and Peter were sitting on and watched Ashley and Mike, a curious little smile on his face.

After she had cum so many times she couldn’t take any more, Ashley pushed Mike’s face from between her legs and lowered her feet to the floor. He grinned at her, his lips and chin dripping with her juices. Ashley gave him a wan smile, her face, chest, and pubic area flushed red. Her skin was coated in a sheen of perspiration and strands of her long, golden hair clung to it.

“W . . . wow!” she gasped, still smiling at Mike. “That was great! I lost count of how many times I came!”

Mike sat down next to her and wiped his chin with the back of his hand. He had a very pleased look on his face; proud that he was able to give such a beautiful and far more experienced woman that much pleasure.

“Thanks,” he replied, looking down momentarily, “It was fun.”

Bob grinned and shook his head. “Ash, you are insatiable!”

She laughed and got to her feet, her legs a little wobbly. She went over and gave Bob a quick kiss.
“I’ve never heard you complain about it,” she said with a wink toward Sara.

“Oh, don’t get me wrong!” Bob shot back, “I’m certainly not complaining!”

Everyone laughed and Ashley excused herself to go take a shower. Bob went over and took a seat next to Mike, who had since pulled his shorts back on.

“She’s a handful, isn’t she?” he said, watching the hot, naked blonde go up the exposed stairs and across the open loft.

Mike followed his gaze, his tongue absently licking her juices from his lips. “She sure is.”

Chapter 25

Karen went into the kitchen but didn’t see Jennifer anywhere. She heard a clang from the patio and looked out to see her working on the large stainless steel barbeque. She held one of those wiry brushes in her hand and was scraping away at the grill before placing steaks from the plate that sat next to it on the flames. Karen went out through the open french doors and sat down in one of the patio chairs.

“Anything I can do to help?”

Jennifer started. She’d been so caught up in her task she hadn’t noticed the cute brunette. She turned and smiled at Karen.

“Hey there! I didn’t hear you come out,” she replied, going back to the grill. Karen sat quietly while she finished, then took the brush from her and passed her the plate of meat.

“I noticed Ashley’s a little preoccupied so I thought I’d come out and see if you needed some help,” she said as Jennifer placed the steaks over the hot flames.

“Preoccupied, huh?” Jennifer replied, a smile spreading across her pretty face, “Who with?”

“Looked like she had her sights set on Bob,” Karen replied, standing up and walking over to her. She looked down at the thick steaks. “Mmm, looks yummy!”

Jennifer smiled and flipped the steaks to seal in the juices, then closed the lid and turned to Karen. Her eyes took in her svelte young body in the halter top and cargo shorts she’d put on before coming downstairs. Even though she was more dressed than everyone else, she wore no underwear and loved the feel of the fabric against her increasingly damp pussy.

“So do you,” Jennifer breathed, their eyes meeting. Karen swallowed and returned her smile. Taking that as an invitation, Jennifer moved in closer and put her arms around her neck, pulling her closer.

“Do you think your boyfriend . . .” she said before planting a soft kiss on Karen’s lips, “ . . . would mind . . .” Another kiss, this one more lingering, “ . . . if I fucked you?” She pressed her warm lips to Karen’s before she could even think of a response, then pushed her tongue deep into her mouth.

Karen returned the kiss without hesitation. She was very attracted to both Ashley and Jennifer, but Jennifer’s less flamboyant personality attracted her more than Ashley’s more curvaceous body. Both were very beautiful, but something about Jennifer made her want to get to know her better. She fully intended to be with Ashley, too, but she thought Jennifer could also become a good friend.

They pulled their lips apart but remained holding each other, their faces only inches apart. Karen smiled and licked her lips. “He won’t mind,” she whispered breathlessly. Jennifer smiled and kissed her again, her hands moving down to fondle Karen’s hot little ass. She pulled her closer so that their pelvises were touching and ground her hips against Karen’s.

“Good,” Jennifer replied, “Because after supper, I have plans for you, my dear.”

Karen raised an eyebrow and ran her hands down to Jennifer’s bare ass. “Oh? You mean I have to wait that long?” She pouted, her lower lip protruding.

“Mmm,” Jennifer responded, closing her eyes as Karen’s hands moved across her back, “I’m afraid so, sweetie. We don’t want to get busy now and burn these steaks.”

Karen’s pout turned into a warm smile an she gave the attractive blonde another deep kiss. “Oh, all right. But you better not forget!” She wagged a finger in Jennifer’s face, which she quickly grabbed and sucked into her pretty mouth. Her eyes never left Karen’s for several seconds while her tongue moved sensuously around the finger. Karen gasped at the sensation and the erotic look on Jennifer’s face until she released her finger, then kissed her quickly.

She turned back to the barbeque and lifted the lid, examining the steaks. She closed the lid and turned down the heat, then came back and placed her arms back around Karen’s neck.

“Maybe we have time for a little preview,” she said with a wink and a smile.

Karen felt herself becoming very wet at Jennifer’s comment. She licked her lips and swallowed hard as Jennifer released her and backed up half a step, her heart beating rapidly. She reached down and began to undo the button of Karen’s shorts, once again keeping her eyes locked on Karen’s. She got the button undone and slowly lowered the zipper, the sound loud in the still evening air. When she discovered Karen had no panties on, her face lit up in a huge smile.

“Hmm, what have we here?” Her eyebrows went up suggestively.

Karen nibbled demurely on her lower lip, her eyes never leaving Jennifer’s, as a slow seductive smile formed on her lips. Jennifer moved closer and knelt in a crouch while she slid the shorts down Karen’s long, slender legs and tossed them aside. She could smell her enticing aroma; could see her juices glistening on the swollen lips of her excited little pussy. She moved closer still until her lips were almost touching Karen’s sweet tender labia.

“You look good enough to eat,” she whispered and blew a gentle breath across them. Karen inhaled a sharp breath and held it, anticipating the sensation of those luscious lips and tongue on her sensitive flesh. But Jennifer held back. Instead, she planted several light kisses all around Karen’s now dripping sex. Her inner thighs; above her mound; the crease of her thighs. Karen expelled her breath after a few seconds and began to move her pelvis so that the sexy blonde’s mouth would finally touch her where she needed it most.

But Jennifer pulled away, looking up at her with an admonishing smile. “Now, now, my sweet. You just relax and let me do the work.”

Karen frowned and pushed her pussy toward her. “Please . . . don’t tease me any more!”

Jennifer smiled and shook her head. “Patience, baby, patience.”

She eased her back until she was sitting on one of the chairs and moved her mouth back between her spread legs. Once again, Karen took in a deep breath and watched as Jennifer’s tongue licked and tasted her skin, never quite touching her swollen pussy. She closed her eyes in exasperation, wondering why she was teasing her.

Then she felt soft, warm lips lightly kissing her mound. She gasped and a tongue darted out, toying gently with her clit for a brief second before being withdrawn. She moaned and placed her hands in Jennifer’s long hair, holding her head to her pussy. Jennifer continued to plant kisses while Karen moaned, moving her pelvis upward.

When she was almost to the point of releasing the sexy blonde to finish the job herself, she once again felt the delicious touch of her tongue caressing her sensitive flesh. She gasped and sighed as Jennifer allowed her tongue to roll along her slit until it touched the hard little nub hidden under its protective hood.

“Oh, yes!” Karen sighed, closing her eyes and tilting her face upward.

Jennifer continued to probe at her dripping twat, pushing her tongue in deeper with each pass and spending a little more time around her hard little love button. Karen began to moan louder, her hips moving with Jennifer’s movements. She was so turned on by her teasing that she now felt like she was about to explode right away in what felt like a very intense orgasm.

Jennifer’s tongue began to spend more time on her clit and Karen felt a long finger pushing inside her. As she went deeper, her lips and tongue moved across her clit, sending little shocks throughout her body. When Jennifer’s finger touched on a g-spot, she cried out and felt the pressure begin to build faster. Her body began to tingle; almost vibrate. She gripped Jennifer’s head tightly, her eyes clenched tight and every muscle tensed.

“Oh, fffuck . . .” she groaned. She tried to tell Jennifer she was about to cum, but she found she could no longer speak. Her body tensed and she felt herself floating in an ocean of orgasmic bliss as the pressure built and finally released in a flood of gushing juices and shudders of pure ecstacy. She pressed her spasming cunt tight to Jennifer’s mouth and held it there. Jennifer’s tongue lapped up her flowing juices eagerly.

“Mmmm . . .” she murmured as Karen’s warm nectar flooded her mouth. She continued to lick and suck on her spasming pussy until Karen managed to push her head away.

“J . . .Jen, p . . . please . . .!” she gasped, her body shuddering, “N . . . no more!” Reluctantly, Jennifer raised her head, but dove back quickly for one last lick, causing Karen to cry out and jerk her body upward. “Ahhhh . . . shit!” She shot Jennifer a look to which the pretty blonde merely grinned and licked her lips.

“Sorry, hun, I couldn’t resist! You taste soooo good!”

She reached out a hand and helped Karen to her somewhat unsteady feet. They embraced and kissed, their hands exploring and caressing. Jennifer pulled away after a moment and Karen pulled her closer, eager to continue their passionate kiss.

“I have to check on the steaks, sweetie,” Jennifer said softly, giving her a soft kiss. “We can play more later.”

Karen sighed and nodded. She was anxious to return the favor by licking the hot blonde’s pussy until she came, but knew there would be plenty of time for that later. She watched Jennifer walk over and open the lid of the grille. A cloud of smoke escaped, followed quickly by the enticing aroma of grilling steaks. Karen’s stomach rumbled and she realized just how hungry she was. She picked up her discarded shorts and pulled them on, wincing as the fabric touched her sensitive pussy, and went back inside.

Chapter 26

After dinner, everyone sat lounging in the living room. Jennifer had done an exceptional job cooking the steaks and everyone praised her barbequing skills. She smiled and made a comment about actions being stronger than words, which brought on a number of giggles and nods.

Sara sat between Peter and Ashley, who was still wearing just a t-shirt and it rode up so that her pussy was exposed when she sat. As they chatted, her hand dropped to Sara’s bare leg and began to move upward. Sara glanced down then caught Peter’s eye watching Ashley’s hand. She looked over at him and smiled, reaching out and pulling his face to hers. They kissed, softly at first, tasting each other’s lips and tongues. She felt Ashley’s hand move further up her leg and sighed as her fingers lightly touched her pussy over her panties.

At the same time Ashley was teasing her over her panties, Peter brought a hand to her breasts, kneading and softly caressing each one as their increasingly passionate kiss intensified. Sara moaned into his mouth and spread her legs a little more to give Ashley easier access to her eager little pussy. Never one to miss a hint, Ashley pushed her panties aside and began to stroke her wet lips. She leaned in and kissed the back of Sara’s neck, then pushed her t-shirt aside and moved to her pale shoulder, all the while probing deeper with her fingers.

Sara was caught up in a turmoil of feelings. Peter’s kisses and touch were almost enough by themselves to make her tremble, but with Ashley’s mouth and fingers working her over at the same time, she felt like she was going to explode! Her mind focused only on them, shutting out everyone else in the room. She closed her eyes and thrust her tongue deep into Peter’s mouth, a small cry escaping her as Ashley’s fingers touched on a very sensitive area deep inside her.

Peter was enjoying Sara’s mouth and her nipples hardened immediately to his touch. He fondled her soft breasts lovingly, rubbing her hard nipples over the cotton fabric. He felt her tense and moan slightly and absently wondered if it had been he or Ashley who caused it. Then he decided it wasn’t important. All that mattered was her enjoyment; her satisfaction, by whatever means.

He began to move her t-shirt up, his fingers touching on her soft, warm skin. He felt her shudder again each time they did and smiled to himself, loving the fact that it was his touch that did that to her. As he lifted it over her perky breasts, she raised her hips and he saw Ashley pulling her panties down. As they continued their kiss, Ashley got to her knees at Sara’s feet and took them all the way down her slender legs and off.

Peter pulled the t-shirt over her head, exposing her lithe, naked body to everyone and began to touch and squeeze her breasts. He kissed along her jaw, spent a few seconds nibbling on her earlobe, then moved lower, leaving a trail of kisses along her shoulders, chest, and finally to her breasts. He paused there, taking in her figure before kissing them, his tongue curling around her erect nipples before sucking each one in turn between his lips. He heard Sara sigh and her hand went to his head, her fingers entwining in his long hair. He could feel Ashley’s presence, her head only inches from his, and heard Sara cry out sharply.

Ashley licked her lips and looked down at Sara’s exposed little pussy before her. She was so tiny; so delicate that she could hardly contain herself. She leaned down and breathed in her scent, closing her eyes as it filled her senses. Peter’s head was blocking Sara’s face and she would have enjoyed watching her, but she knew she was ready and willing. She moved her mouth closer and kissed her bare mound, tasting her juices that liberally coated her wet pussy. She felt Sara’s body jerk slightly and she smiled to herself. She moved in again, this time licking along her slit from bottom to top, then spending a few seconds teasing her clit. This time, Sara reacted even more and she heard her cry out. Her grin widened and she began to lick, pushing her tongue through the delicate folds of her labia and tasting her sweet flesh inside.

Peter sensed the change in Sara’s body language and looked down to see Ashley’s tongue buried deep in his girlfriend’s pussy. Ashley’s eyes looked up at him and she gave him a wink. He gave her a grin and planted another kiss on Sara’s left breast, his eyes holding hers. Ashley moved up and gave him a quick kiss, her lips and tongue wet with Sara’s excretions, then went back to Sara’s pussy. Peter licked his lips, savoring Ashley’s kiss and the sweet taste of Sara’s pussy. He turned to Sara. Her eyes were closed, her head tilted back. Her chest rose and fell sharply as her breathing became more and more ragged. She rolled her head from side to side, soft moans escaping her lips. Peter was so hard watching her he thought his cock would explode from his shorts. He could tell she was close to climax and wished he was buried deep inside her; to feel her pussy contract and squeeze the cum from his cock.

Sara’s louder moans brought him back to the present and he watched as Ashley continued to eat and lick her. She was becoming more aggressive, her head bobbing up and down as she dove her tongue in and out of her hole, occasionally giving her clit a quick lick. She was obviously enjoying herself very much. Her fingers moved to the now sensitive and hard little nub and she rubbed it while her tongue massaged Sara’s delicate tissue.

“Ohhhhhh yes!” Sara breathed, her body quivering with her impending release. Her hips undulated in rhythm to Ashley’s movements, pressing her now spasming little pussy tighter to the sexy blonde’s hungry mouth. Peter released Sara’s breast from his mouth but continued to fondle and tease them with his hands as he watched her writhe under Ashley’s expert tonguing.

With a final thrust, Sara’s body went rigid, her back arching. “Ahhhhhhhhh!!” she cried, her fingers gripping the edge of the couch cushion so tightly her knuckles were turning white. As Peter watched, her cries faded to a strangled gurgle and her face turned bright red. She clenched her teeth together and the tendons in her neck stood out as she came hard, the orgasm paralyzing her body for a long moment until she finally released a held breath and began to jerk and shake with her release. Ashley struggled to keep her mouth on her pussy, which was squirting her warm juices into her mouth. Sara seemed oblivious to what she was doing for a few seconds, then began to try to push Ashley away while still squirming from her intense orgasm.

“A . . Ash . . . please!” she gasped in a ragged, shaky voice.

Ashley’s eyes sparkled and held her lips tighter to her slit, pushing her tongue deep inside. Sara let out a little cry and her hands dropped from Ashley’s head, her own head rolling from side to side and her body tensing once again as another orgasm overtook her trembling young body. She seemed only partially conscious to Peter, who was watching this unfold with eyes wide, hardly believing the intense pleasure Ashley was inflicting on her. Her cries eventually faded to low moans and her body twisted and jerked uncontrollably. Ashley didn’t appear to have any plans on releasing her and was able to bring her to orgasm yet again before she was finally able to twist away and squeeze her legs together. She curled up into a semi-fetal position, her pale skin wet with perspiration and her body still shivering and occasionally jerking with aftershocks.

Ashley looked at her, then grinned up at Peter, her lips and chin wet with Sara’s cum. “I think I made her cum!” she said, licking her lips.

Peter managed a half grin, then looked over at Sara, who seemed to be coming down slowly, her body still heaving as she fought to catch her breath. It had been erotically exciting to watch, but now he was becoming a little concerned. She had yet to say anything, merely lying on the couch and gasping for breath. He lay a hand on her trembling thigh, causing her to start suddenly before she slowly lifted her head a few inches and opened her eyes. She looked like she had just been through an intense physical test, her eyes glassy and hooded. She seemed to sense his concern and managed a brief smile.

“I . . . I’m . . . ok,” she gasped, her hand moving down and covering his, which still rested on her bare thigh. “J . . . just need . . .a minute!” Her head dropped back to the couch and she seemed to catch her breath. Her tremors eased a little and her breathing became more regular, although still far from normal. He watched her for a few seconds, then looked back over at Ashley, who was also watching her. She met his gaze and gave him an reassuring smile.

“She’ll be fine in a few minutes,” she said, wiping her chin and popping her fingers into her mouth. As she suckled Sara’s cum from them, her eyes drifted to the prominent bulge in Peter’s shorts and she looked back up to him, her blue eyes sparkling. She took a step closer and pulled her fingers from her mouth, chewing on her lower lip.

“It makes me so horny doing that,” she murmured as she got closer. She straddled his legs and moved in until her t-shirt clad body was poised over his throbbing rod inside his shorts. Then she reached down to the hem of her t-shirt and slowly lifted it up and over her head, pulling her long hair free and throwing it aside with a toss of her head. Her large breasts stood prominently and Peter could see the dampness around her excited pussy. She settled down in his lap, squirming and rubbing herself against him. Her huge breasts rubbed against his face and he could feel her hard nipples pressing against his cheeks and lips. “Suck them!” she breathed, moving her tits against his lips.

Peter needed no further encouragement. Reaching up with both hands, he gripped them and took a hard nipple into his mouth, using his tongue to tease it. Ashley held his head and sighed. “Mmmm, that’s nice,” she whispered.

He continued to suckle her luscious breasts, moving from one to the other, for several moments. Ashley’s fingers were entangled in his thick curls, whispering encouragement to him. His cock was so hard now it was almost painful for it to remain trapped inside his shorts. Ashley continued to grind her damp pussy against it, teasing him until he couldn’t take it any longer. He pulled his mouth from her soft tits and looked up at her.

“I need to get these off,” he gasped, gesturing to his shorts.

Ashley shot him a devilish grin. “Do you want to fuck me, Peter?” She tilted her head to where Sara lay watching them. “Right in front of your pretty little girlfriend?” She gave Sara a quick wink.

As if suddenly remembering Sara was there, Peter looked over at her. She was now sitting up with her back leaning against the arm of the couch, watching them intently. Her face was still slightly flushed and she had a curious smile on her face. One of her hands was absently rubbing her nipple. Neither spoke for a moment, then Ashley stood up and smiled.

“Would you mind if I fucked your guy?” she asked Sara, looking down at Peter’s raging hard on.

Sara’s eyes never left Peter’s, then a smile spread across her lips. “That would be so fucking hot to see, Ash,” she whispered huskily, licking her lips.

Peter stared at her, still finding her total acceptance of this lifestyle amazing. It was like she was a completely different person than the girl he’d known. As he gazed into her eyes, he knew she was completely serious and he couldn’t detect a hint of animosity or jealousy in them. He smiled back, wondering if she realized that he was starting to fall head over heels in love with her.

Ashley’s hands on the button of his shorts brought him back to his present situation. He looked down at her delicate hands working his fly down and freeing his throbbing cock from the confines of the suddenly restrictive shorts. He looked up at her as she gripped his meat and began to slowly slide her hand up and down it, smearing his generous precum all over it.

“Mmmm . . . I do love a nice hard cock!” she whispered, licking her lips. She moved back over him, her pussy only inches from his thick, purple head. As she lowered herself down, he felt his cock touch her wet, swollen lips and slide along them. She paused her downward movement and began rocking back and forth, the tip of his cock moving along her slit. He gasped and closed his eyes. Her movements were so erotic that he felt he might explode before he even entered her.

A hand suddenly closed around the base of his shaft and he opened his eyes to see Sara had moved over and was stroking him as Ashley continued rubbing herself with his head. She was on her stomach, looking down at his cock and Ashley’s pussy. He lay a hand on her bare back and caressed her soft skin, moving down to her smooth little ass.

She began to push him harder against Ashley’s lips, as if trying to stretch him so he could enter her. Ashley began to move down, still maintaining her rocking motion, until the head of his cock slipped easily between her lips and into her hot little hole. They each gasped at the same time at the electric sensation and Sara moved her hands to his balls, squeezing and tenderly fondling them. This was driving Peter very close to the brink and he fought to keep from giving in to the feelings. Ashley pushed down again and with one smooth movement, took him all the way into her warm cunt, sighing in satisfaction as she leaned into him, pressing her tits to his face again and rocking back and forth.

Peter moaned and closed his eyes. She wasn’t as tight as Sara, but her sexy movements more than made up for it. It felt like his cock was on fire inside her hot pussy and she was stimulating him to the point where he knew he couldn’t hold out for much longer.

“Ashley,” he panted, looking up over the massive tits, “I’m going to . . . cum if you keep doing that!”

She paused, settling down on him. He could feel her pussy contracting on his cock over and over. “Aww, poor baby!” she cooed with a coy smile, “Is this better?”

He groaned and tried to think of something else; anything to take his mind off these two sexy women working him over. Sara was still caressing his balls, having reached around behind Ashley in order to continue.

“Ohh, fuckkkkk!” he moaned. This wasn’t working. No matter how hard he tried, nothing short of unconsciousness was going to get his mind off of what was happening. “Ashley, I . . .” He began thrusting into her, deciding if he was going to blow his load, he was going to do it right. Ashley began moving with him, her hands on his shoulders.

“Oh, yeah, baby! Give it to me!”

That was ll the encouragement he needed. With a low groan, he drove deep into her and held there as he climaxed and shot load after load into her steamy wet hole. She smiled and squirmed on him, relishing the feel of hot cum filling her pussy.

“Mmmmm,” she moaned, “Yeah . . . oh, yeah!”

When he finally finished, Peter slumped back to the couch, his breath coming in long, ragged gasps. Sara moved up next to him and gave him a very wet kiss, pushing her tongue deep into his throat.

“That was so hot, baby!” she whispered, snuggling in next to him.

Ashley settled back to his lap, keeping him trapped inside her, and embraced them both. She kissed Peter, then gave Sara a long, lingering kiss that nearly revived Peter right there on the spot. He couldn’t believe how much watching her with another woman turned him on! They stayed like this for several minutes until he finally felt his cock start to deflate and a warm river of cum oozed out onto his groin. Ashley must have felt it too because she kissed him and slowly stood up, extracting herself from him in a wet, stringy mess of cum.

“I’m going to go get cleaned up, lover,” she whispered, leaning down to kiss them both.

Peter and Sara watched her walk away, her smooth ass moving seductively as she crossed the room and disappeared down the hall. He put his arm around Sara and kissed her cheek as she leaned against his chest.

“Are you happy we came here?” she asked without lifting her head.

Peter paused for a second before replying. “Yes,” he finally said, “Yes, I think so.” He felt her hug tighten around him.

“Me too,” she whispered.

11-29-2007, 02:43 AM
Chapter 27

Karen was sitting next to Mike and chatting with Jennifer and Bob when she noticed the action starting up on the other couch. She tried to pay attention to the conversation but was constantly looking over at what Ashley and Peter were doing with Sara, who appeared to be at their mercy. A twang of something close to jealousy hit her and she averted her eyes, trying to shrug off. A hand on her bare leg brought her out of her thoughts and she looked down to see it was Mike’s.

“Hey? Are you all right?”

Karen glanced once again over toward Sara and the others, her face turning hot, then back to Mike.
“Sorry, babe. I guess I was distracted.”

Jennifer looked over at Peter, Ashley, and Sara. Ashley had her hand between Sara’s legs and was kissing her. Peter was taking off her t-shirt while Sara simply lay back and allowed them to caress and fondle her, her eyes closed and mouth working. She looked back to Karen, a glint in her eye.

“I can see why you were distracted!” she said, grinning.

Karen felt her face getting hotter and forced herself not to look at the others. Mike’s hand moved further up her leg until his fingers were pushing under her shorts. She looked up at him and managed a grin.

“Are you never satisfied?” she asked, her grin widening.

Mike returned her grin and shrugged. “Can’t help it,” he replied, gesturing toward Sara and the others, “Must be the company!”

Everyone chuckled at that. Bob met Jennifer’s eye and she gave him an almost imperceptible nod. She stood up and came over until she was standing before Mike and Karen, who were giggling and playfully teasing one another. The both stopped what they were doing and looked up at her. She was standing with one leg behind the other, her t-shirt riding up just enough to allow a brief glimpse of her bare pussy. She divided a look between them, then settled her gaze on Mike.

“Would it be all right . . .” she began slowly, then looked over at Karen, “. . . if I borrowed your boyfriend for a while?”

Karen was caught off guard for a second and looked at Mike, who seemed just as perplexed by her request. Jennifer reached out and took Mike’s hand. “I promise I won’t break him,” she added with a wink.

“Uh, no . . . I don’t mind,” she finally managed to say, “If it’s ok with Mike, that is.”

Mike swallowed hard and studied Karen’s face for a hint that he should say no. She smiled at him and nodded toward Jennifer. “Go ahead. Have fun!” He continued to look into her eyes for another moment until Jennifer tugged on his hand and he stood up.

“Come on,” she said, leading him toward the stairs. Mike followed her, still taking backward glances at Karen until they were out of sight upstairs.

Karen sighed and looked over to see Bob watching her intently, seemingly oblivious to the increasingly hotter sex going on just a few feet away. She swallowed hard and watched as he stood and came over, sitting down next to her where Mike had been. He smiled at her and brushed a strand of hair from her face.

“I finally get you alone,” he said softly, his eyes meeting hers.

Karen looked down and watched as he placed a hand on her leg. She realized she was trembling and wasn’t sure if it was because of Bob’s proximity or the image of his porn star sized cock that was making her nervous. After all, despite all the sex she’d been involved in this weekend, neither Mike or Peter were bigger than average and the idea of Bob’s huge organ inside her equally excited and terrified her. She raised her eyes to his and smiled, hoping he hadn’t noticed her shaking.

“Sort of,” she replied, nodding to the others.

Bob looked over at the threesome and chuckled. “They’ll never even know we’re here,” he said, turning back to her. “But we can go somewhere else if you like.” His eyes moved over her in her shorts and t-shirt and he unconsciously licked his lips as his eyes once more settled on hers. “You look incredible, Karen.”

Once again, she felt herself blushing. After being with both Ashley and Jennifer, two extremely beautiful girls, how could he find her attractive? Not that she wasn’t pretty, but compared to the two glamorous and ultra-sexy blondes, she seemed a little plain.

“Th . . . thanks,” she replied, cursing herself for acting so nervous. It was only sex, for gods sake!

He kept one hand on her leg and brought the other up to caress her flushed cheek. Staring into her eyes, he smiled and leaned in, planting a soft, sensual kiss on her lips. She closed her eyes as their lips met, her heart pounding in her chest. When he slowly pulled away, she kept her eyes closed for a few seconds, licking her lips and savoring his kiss. She felt his hand move from her cheek down her arm, then to the side of her breast. Her breath caught in her throat as his hand brushed across her erect nipple over her t-shirt and a low gasp escaped her lips. He leaned in to kiss her again, this time probing at her lips with his tongue. She parted her lips, inviting him in and their tongues began an erotic dance in her mouth. At the same time, his hand slid down and he slipped it under her top, moving quicky back to her soft breasts. She gasped into his mouth as he began tugging and teasing on her nipples while squeezing her breasts. She placed one hand on the back of his neck, kissing him hungrily, while the other dropped to his shorts, where she could feel the throbbing of his huge cock, already getting harder.

Bob moved closer, tugging at her top until she raised her arms over her head and he pulled it off. Her breasts stood firm; her nipples engorged and sensitive from his fondling. He smiled at her and kissed her again, then moved down to her breasts, nibbling and sucking on them until she cried out softly, her head back and eyes closed. His hands moved to her shorts, quickly undoing the button and lowering the fly. She instinctively parted her legs a little more, offering herself to him. His fingers went inside her open shorts, moving down over her mound to the top of her wet pussy where her clit throbbed under its protective hood. She cried out again as his finger began rubbing it in a circular motion, her body squirming in pleasure as his experienced fingers created wonderfully erotic feelings deep inside her dewy pussy. She began moving her hips, trying to force his fingers inside her wet hole. He finally pushed one inside and she sighed at the feeling. Then another, and another, until four of his fingers were pushing into her, stretching her tight little pussy wide.

She moaned loudly, rolling her head from side to side. Her hand gripped his now fully grown cock over his shorts. She could feel the heat emanating from it; feel it twitching in her hand. She needed to hold it; stroke it; suck it; fuck it. Oh, yes, she was ready for his monster cock. She craved it like nothing she’d ever wanted before. His fingers were already filling her, but he could go so much deeper and touch her in so many ways.

“Please . . .” she moaned softly, lifting his head from her breasts, “ . . . I need you inside me . . . now.”

He smiled at her and kissed her again, then stood up, pulling her to her feet. He pushed her shorts down and they fell in a pile around her ankles. She stepped out of them, her eyes never leaving his, then she dropped her gaze to the large bulge in his shorts. It seemed even bigger than before, but she was way beyond any misgivings now. She was going to fuck him until she came hard on that beautiful cock and felt him fill her pussy with his hot cum.

Her hands went to the waist band and she began to work them down. When they were down around his thighs, she sat back down on the couch and watched his mammoth tool slowly emerge, her eyes glued to it. She licked her lips unconsciously as his shorts finally cleared the tip and it slowly rose part way. She could smell his musky scent and the tip glistened with precum. She quickly yanked his shorts the rest of the way down and took it in her hand as he stepped out of them. She looked up into his face, her hand stroking up and down the thick, long shaft. He smiled at her and placed his hands on her head, his fingers entwining in her long hair, and gently pulled her closer.

She didn’t resist. Even though her pussy craved him, she welcomed the invitation and opened her mouth without hesitation, slipping the thick head past her lips and teeth and over her warm, wet tongue. The taste of his precum was strong and his huge head filled her mouth, but she took in as much of him as she could. Her tongue moved along the underside while she sucked back and forth, slurping noisily.

Bob smiled down at the pretty senior happily sucking on his cock and began to move his hips in time to her movements. He was careful not to go too far and she continued to take him in and out of her deliciously hot mouth. He closed his eyes and sighed, tilting his head back.

“Oh, yes,” he whispered breathlessly.

Karen was truly enjoying herself. He was big, but he was also gentle, never forcing her to take more than she could handle. She wondered what it would be like to take him deeper, into her throat. Although she’d done it to Mike earlier, Bob was a lot bigger, and it seemed impossible. But before she could give it any more thought, he pulled out and grinned down at her.

“Mmmm, baby, that feels great, but I need to fuck you so bad right now,” he said, lifting her to her feet. She smiled and stretched up to kiss him, standing on her tip-toes. His wet cock bumped her stomach, then rubbed up it, almost reaching her tits. She loved the feeling of the soft skin sliding along her skin, leaving a trail of precum mixed with her saliva. They pulled apart and she nodded, her eyes flashing lustily.

“Yes, please baby. Fuck me with that big cock!”

He kissed her again quickly, then turned her around and bent her over the couch. She reached out and grabbed the back of it, spreading her feet apart. Her fingers gripped the leather tightly and she closed her eyes as she felt first his fingers, then the velvet-soft tip of his cock touch her swollen, wet lips. She braced herself for penetration, at the same time dreading and desiring him inside of her. He moved slowly, at first just rubbing along her lips, sending little jolts of pleasure throughout her body. She sighed and moved with him, truly loving the sensation.

Bob looked down at her swollen and ready little pussy. It had been some time since he’d fucked anyone this small and he was looking forward to it. He gripped his shaft in one hand and placed his other on her left cheek, his thumb moving close to her tiny puckered asshole. He began moving against her and he heard her sigh as his cock moved along her slit, coating it with her juices. After a few passes, he placed it against her hole and pushed. There was resistance, but he was prepared. He put his other hand on her other cheek and held her, then applied more pressure. She cried out as his thick head finally slipped inside her and he closed his eyes as her tight pussy clamped down on him. He paused for a second to give her a chance to get used to his size and to allow him to get himself back in control, then began to slide slowly into her.

Karen gasped when he entered her. It didn’t hurt, but the only thing she’d ever had close to this in her pussy was her largest dildo, and even it wasn’t quite as thick as Bob. She adjusted her feet, spreading her legs wider, and prepared to be filled. Slowly, he pushed deeper into her, his cock spreading her vagina like never before. The feeling was incredible and she was already starting to sense the coming orgasm. She heard a loud cry when he went as deep as Mike had and realized it was her own voice.

“Do you want me to stop?” She barely heard Bob’s panting words through the haze of sensations she was experiencing.

“No!” she gasped, shaking her head, “D . . . don’t stop!”

She felt him readjust his footing, then gripped her hips tighter and pushed in another inch. She moaned, dropping her head between her outstretched arms. Her hair fell forward, obscuring her face, and she felt him push in more.

“Ohhhh, fuckk!” she moaned, forcing her widely spread feet apart even more. He kept pushing, now reaching places never before touched by a hot, live cock. She felt herself moving closer to her orgasm. The pressure was building already and if she could hold off as long as possible, she knew it was going to be a really good one.

Bob was grunting and working hard to push deeper into her. He had managed to get half of it inside without too much trouble, but now he was meeting with more resistance and he didn’t want to hurt her. He began to pull out, then slid back in. Karen groaned in obvious pleasure and he began to work up a rhythm, each thrust pushing a little further into her tight hole. When all but a couple of inches was inside her and they were moving at a steady pace, he tried to go deeper, but she cried out.

“Ow! Th . . . that’s . . . enough!” she gasped.

“Sorry,” he replied, pulling out, then resuming their previous depth.

“N . . . no . . . it’s ok,” she panted back, “I just . . . don’t think I . . . can handle anymore!”

He responded by squeezing her ass and lightly smacking one cheek.

“Oooo,” she cried out, “Again!” He slapped her ass again, a little more forcefully, and she groaned in pleasure. “Ohhh, yes!” she murmured.

They continued their increasingly faster fuck, with Bob landing loud smacks on her reddening ass with each thrust. Karen was caught in a whirlwind of sensations. She was being stretched like never before and that, combined with the stinging pain from Bob’s spankings, were quickly bringing her to the edge.

“Ohhhh god yess!” she cried out as the pressure began to peak. Her release was imminent and her body was trembling. She felt her internal muscles begin to tense and bunch involuntarily, squeezing his cock even tighter. Her fingers gripped the couch so tightly her knuckles were white and she had her eyes squeezed shut, her head moving up and down and her mouth open. The tendons in her neck strained and her face and chest were flushed a deep red. She felt the pressure peak and she tried to cry out but only a strangled gurgle escaped her lips as she released and came so hard she saw spots on the insides of her eyelids.

Bob could feel her pussy tightening on him and knew what it meant. It took all his strength to push back into her, holding his cock there while her spasming vaginal muscles milked him. He felt his balls tighten and the cum begin its surge toward release. He gripped her ass tightly and threw his head back as he came in a long stream, his body jerking and shaking as shot after shot was ejaculated into her hot, tight cum hole. He cried out, gasping and moaning until every drop had been expelled, then relaxed, leaning over her now limp body which occasionally shivered with an aftershock.

For a long moment, neither moved, their chests heaving as they fought to catch their breath. Karen could feel his hot load start to leak from her pussy. At first it was only a small trickle down one thigh, then as his huge cock began to shrink inside her, the trickle became larger, then another one started down her other inner thigh. She could feel it running down her legs, hot and sticky, and some depraved corner of her mind liked the feeling.

“Are . . . you ok?” Bob panted, leaning down to kiss her shoulder.

“Uh-huh,” was her reply, accompanied by a nod of her head, “Wow! That was . . . amazing!”

Bob straightened up. “Yeah, it sure was!” He began to pull out and she sighed as his now slightly smaller cock was slowly extracted from her dripping pussy. When he pulled completely out, the trickles of cum became streams and she could feel large drops dripping from her swollen lips to the floor.

She collapsed to her knees on the couch, resting her head against the back for a few seconds before turning around and sitting. She immediately felt a warm wetness under her and she started to get up, afraid the stains would ruin the leather.

“Oh, I’m leaking!” she cried.

Bob only chuckled and plopped down next to her. “Don’t worry about it. Sit. Rest.” He put an arm around her and they fell back into the couch, totally spent. Peter and Sara were sitting arm in arm, both naked, watching them with small smiles on their faces. Sometime during her fuck with Bob, Ashley had returned and was sitting next to Peter and Sara, completely naked as well and rubbing her tits and pussy. Karen met Sara’s eyes and she was relieved to see her smile widen.

“That looked like fun!” she exclaimed with a wink.

Karen nodded her head and pushed her hair from her face. It was damp with perspiration and clung to her equally damp skin. “Sara, baby,” she said, snuggling closer to Bob, “you have got to try that!”

Ashley spoke up, nodding. “Oh, yeah, honey. I guarantee you’ll cum like never before with that monster inside you!”

Peter gave Sara and Ashley each a playful shove. “Hey, I’m right here!” he cried, feigning a hurt look. Sara giggled and pushed him back.

“Well, look at him!” she exclaimed, pointing at Bob’s softening cock.

Peter covered his eyes. “Sara! There are some things I don’t need to see!” This brought on laughter from everyone.

Sara looked over at them, then to Peter. They held each other’s eyes for a brief moment, then Peter nodded and turned to Bob.

“It’s up to Sara,” he told him. “I’m fine with it, as long as it’s only this weekend.”

Bob nodded his acknowledgment and smiled at Sara. “If you can wait a little while, I need some time to recover and replenish some fluids! Anyone else thirsty?” He stood up and walked toward the kitchen just as Jennifer emerged from their bedroom, softly pulling the door closed behind her. She had put her t-shirt back on and her breasts moved seductively under it as she made her way across the loft and down the stairs. She put a finger to her lips and pointed to the bedroom door.

“I think I wore him out,” she said with a little grin. “He’s fast asleep!” She sat down next to Karen and lay her hand on her bare leg. “Sorry, honey.”

Karen just shrugged. After her intense orgasm with Bob, she could afford to let Mike sleep for a while. “It’s ok, Bob pretty much wore me out, too,” she replied, nudging Bob. Jennifer laughed softly, her blue eyes sparkling.

“Yes, he does that to me, too, sweetie,” she said with a wink to Bob. She looked over at Sara, who was resting her head on Peter’s shoulder and absently rubbing one of her nipples, then to Ashley. “Well, I’m still horny!” she exclaimed, her gaze moving from person to person.

Peter chuckled and held up both hands in a defensive gesture. “Sorry, darlin’, but I think I’m done for a while!” Jennifer pouted and turned to Bob, who shook his head, gesturing toward his now flaccid penis.

“Sorry, baby, me too.”

Jennifer sighed resignedly and looked at Sara again, then to Ashley, a grin curling the corners of her pretty little mouth. “Hmm, well, I think I may have a solution!”

Ashley suppressed a laugh as Jennifer strutted across the room, pulling off her t-shirt. She went behind the bar and picked up a small black duffle bag from somewhere behind it and placed it on the counter. A wide grin spread across her face as she unzipped it and reached inside, pulling out a long realistic looking strap on dildo. Ashley’s face broke out in a wide grin and she jumped up, quickly going over to her.

“Oh, yeah!” she exclaimed as she reached inside and retrieved a double ended dildo like the one Karen and Sara had used back at Karen’s house. She held it up and looked from Karen to Sara, her eyes flashing. “Who wants to play?”

Bob looked at Peter. “It seems we’ve been replaced, buddy.”

Peter laughed and shook his head. “Believe it or not, I think I’m glad!” he said, glancing at Sara, who stuck her tongue out at him playfully. He grinned and gave her a gentle shove. “Hey, I’m only human!”

Karen looked over at Sara. She was still tingling from her intense orgasm with Bob but the idea of having sex with Ashley seemed very appealing. She loved the sensation of grinding her clit against another woman’s while her pussy was filled with a huge dildo. Sara was still jokingly wrestling with Peter so she decided to volunteer.

“I will,” she said, pushing herself to her feet.

Ashley grinned and licked her lips. “All right!” She walked slowly over to Karen, placing one end of the long sex toy into her mouth and sucking it in. She pushed the other end between her massive tits and squeezed them together, trapping it there. The whole time, her eyes never left Karen’s. when she reached her, she popped the dildo from her lips and reached down to take her hand. Without a word, they walked hand in hand up the stairs and down the hall toward the bedrooms.

Chapter 28

Sara watched the two naked girls disappear down the hall, then she turned back to the others. Peter stood up and pulled his shorts back on, then his t-shirt. Bob also put his shorts back on.

“Want to go check out my new boat?” he asked Peter as he reached for his shirt.

Peter looked at Sara, who nodded her ok. She loved the idea that he felt he needed her approval to do something without her, almost like they were married. “Go ahead,” she said, glancing over at Jennifer, “We’ll find something to do.” Jennifer giggled and Peter rolled his eyes.

“I’m sure you will,” he replied with a smile and leaned down to kiss her. “We won’t be long.”

They both watched as Peter and Bob went out onto the patio and walked toward the boat house, talking about inboard engines. Sara looked over at Jennifer, who moved out from behind the bar and was walking toward her, the strap on dangling from one hand. She had a very seductive look on her face and Sara felt her heart rate increase as she came closer. She stopped in front of her and held the dildo up, examining it as if seeing it for the first time. Sara noted that it had a small extension on the wearer’s side that would fit inside her pussy. Jennifer looked down at the petite blonde and smiled.

“I’ve been wanting to fuck you since I first saw you at the party,” she said, moving closer. She raised the fake cock to her mouth and licked it, then began to strap it on herself. “The only question is . . .” she continued as she adjusted it, a smile coming to her lips as it fit into place, “ . . . how will I do it?”

Sara was studying the realistic looking fake cock and suddenly looked up, not understanding what the hot blonde was saying. Jennifer smiled and knelt down so their eyes were at the same level.

“Have you ever thought about . . .” she began, her hand moving along Sara’s leg, “ . . . anal sex?”

Sara’s mouth dropped open. “A . . .anal?”

Jennifer nodded, her eyes still locked on hers. “Yes. It can be very . . . um, satisfying.”

Sara swallowed hard, trying to imagine how someone could achieve pleasure from anal sex. “I . . .” she began, but Jennifer interrupted her.

“I know it sounds strange,” she said softly, her hand moving to Sara’s cheek, “but it really does feel good.” Sara didn’t make any move to answer so she smiled and kissed her softly. “Would you like to fuck my ass, to see what it’s like?”

Sara continued to stare for a few seconds, then realized what she was doing and blinked. “Uh, really?”

Jennifer nodded and chewed on her lower lip. “Uh-huh.”

Sara looked again at the big dildo hanging between Jennifer’s legs. “But, won’t it hurt? I mean, it’s so big and . . .”

Once again Jennifer cut her off mid-sentence, this time with another kiss. She smiled and shook her head. “You won’t hurt me, baby.” Her grin widened. “Just the opposite, in fact!” Again, Sara made no attempt to answer her and Jennifer stood up, reaching out for her hands. “Come on sweetie, I’ll show you how.”

Sara reached up to her and she pulled her to her feet, then began unstrapping the dildo. She passed it to Sara, then went over to the duffle bag and came back with a small tube of something. She held it up and Sara could read “K-Y” on it.

“This will make it easier for both of us,” she said, and set the tube of gel on the end table. She nodded to the big strap on Sara was still holding. “Put it on, Sara,” she said softly. Sara looked down at it and began to fumble with the strap. Jennifer came over and helped her get it on and cinched in tight. Sara gasped as the little nub pressed against her clit. Jennifer adjusted it and looked up at her. “Does it feel all right?”

Sara nodded and looked down at it. She felt very strange seeing the huge cock protruding from herself and moved her hips, causing it to sway. Jennifer chuckled and placed her hand on it, then leaned in and kissed Sara deeply. Their tongues met and probed deep, tasting each other. Sara gasped as Jennifer began moving the cock, causing the little nub to rub her clit and push between her swollen lips. They continued their loving kiss, Sara’s hands moving along Jennifer’s back while Jennifer continued playing with her “cock”.

After a moment, Jennifer pulled away and grinned. “I want to suck your cock, baby!”

Before Sara could respond, she dropped to her knees and took the thick rubber cock into her mouth. Sara watched as she took it in deep, acting as if it were a real cock. For some reason, she found it very arousing to see the gorgeous blonde on her knees like that. The movement was also stimulating her clit, of course, but it was more than that. It was like she held some power over her, although she couldn’t explain how or why she felt that way. Whatever the reason, she was becoming very turned on.

After a few minutes, Jennifer released the dildo and looked up at her with a seductive grin. “I want you to fuck me now.” Sara inhaled a deep breath. Was she really going to fuck Jennifer in the ass with the fake cock?

As if reading her thoughts, Jennifer smiled and kissed her. “We’ll start off with something simpler.” She stood up and put one foot on the couch, then bent over and gripped the back. Sara could see her open and exposed pussy, glistening with her juices, the pink flesh easily visible. “Fuck my pussy! Please, baby!” she said in an almost pleading tone as she looked back over her shoulder, “I need your big hard cock!”

Hesitantly, Sara stepped up behind her and placed both hands on her hips. She moved closer until the fake cock was bumping against Jennifer’s thighs. She tried a few times to find her opening, but kept missing. Finally Jennifer reached back and gripped the dildo, placing it at her opening.

“There . . .” she breathed, holding it in place. Sara pushed forward and her lips parted, taking some of the cock in. “Oh, yesss,” she sighed, “don’t stop!”

Sara kept pushing, gripping her smooth little ass as she forced the dildo deep into Jennifer’s pussy. This was a whole new angle on sex and she was fascinated watching her pussy swallow the entire nine or ten inches. Jennifer was loving it, moving with Sara and moaning. When the whole thing was inside, Jennifer began to wriggle her hips, causing the nub pressing on her clit to move very sensuously, sending little tingles throughout her lower body.

“Mmmm,” Jennifer murmured, “You feel so good, baby! Fuck me please!”

Sara moved back, then pushed in again. At first, her movements were jerky and uncertain, but she soon got the hang of it and they developed a rhythm. Besides the clitoral stimulation, Jennifer’s moans of pleasure were quickly bringing Sara closer to her own orgasm. She couldn’t believe how much this was turning her on!

They began to move faster, Sara gripping Jennifer’s waist and driving home with a loud smack as their flesh came together. They were rocking back and forth, the force of their thrusts moving the couch slightly on the hardwood floors. Jennifer was gasping and moaning, calling out words of encouragement.

“Oh, yes! Fuck me you slut! Harder!”

Sara was becoming even more turned on by Jennifer’s dirty talk and began to feel her orgasm building exponentially. She groaned loudly, her fingers pressing into Jennifer’s soft skin. She continued to slam her as hard as her small body could and Jennifer’s cries became more urgent. Before long, she felt herself tensing as she climaxed.

“Oh, shit!” she cried through clenched teeth as she hammered deep into Jennifer’s sloppy pussy, “I’m . . . cumming . . .!”

Jennifer’s response was an almost anguished cry and as Sara’s orgasm exploded, she was vaguely aware of it becoming difficult to pull out of Jennifer’s spasming pussy. They groaned and shook together through their simultaneous orgasms, trembling and shuddering as wave after wave crashed through them, until Sara finally collapsed to Jennifer’s sweaty back, panting and gasping for air. Neither spoke for several seconds, each trying to recover somewhat. Sara started to rise and felt Jennifer shudder and gasp as the cock shifted inside her still sensitive pussy.

“Oh, baby!” Jennifer finally managed to say, “That was a good one!”

Sara couldn’t speak, but she nodded and grunted an affirmative response. She managed to straighten up and began to pull the wet cock from Jennifer’s pussy, causing her to moan and shiver. When it was finally free, she collapsed to the couch. Jennifer turned and fell to her side, brushing her long golden hair from her red face. She smiled and looked at Sara with dreamy, hooded eyes.

“You’re an incredible fuck, lover!” she exclaimed, giving her a quick kiss.

Sara grinned and looked down at the cock protruding from her pelvis. It was wet with Jennifer’s cum and glistened in the light. Jennifer reached over and stroked it with two fingers, then held them to Sara’s lips. Without hesitating, she took Jennifer’s hand and sucked her fingers into her mouth, relishing the taste of her lover’s cum.

They remained sitting like that, giggling and talking for several minutes. Finally, Jennifer reached over and picked up the tube of KY from the end table. She held it out to Sara, who reached out tentatively and took it.

“Are you sure you want me to do this?” she asked, studying the tube.

Jennifer’s face lit up in an amazing smile. “Hell, yes!” she replied enthusiastically. She got to her feet and bent over in front of Sara, exposing her puckered little asshole to her. “Just spread some around my asshole, then over your cock.”

Sara opened the tube and squeezed a gob onto her fingers, then began to spread it around Jennifer’s tiny back door.

“Make sure you get it real good,” Jennifer coached. “Push some inside with your finger.” She reached back and spread her cheeks wide. Sara hesitated, then began to rub the greasy gel directly onto her anus. Jennifer sighed. “Mmmm, that feels wonderful!”

Remembering her instructions, Sara pressed her finger against the small opening and was surprised at how easily it slipped inside. Jennifer moaned again and pushed back, forcing her finger in deeper.

“Oh, yess . . . !” She wriggled her hips for a few seconds, her tight ass squeezing and contracting on Sara’s finger. “I can’t wait to feel that cock of yours in my ass!” Sara pulled her finger from the tight hole and Jennifer straightened up, turning to face her. Her eyes were wild with lust and Sara could tell she really wanted this. She took Sara’s hand and helped her to her feet, her legs still a little shaky, and led her to the end of the couch.

“Ok, this should be easy for you. I’ve done it lots of times, so don’t worry about hurting me.” She bent over the arm of the couch, her beautiful ass at the perfect level for Sara’s cock. She spread her legs wide and reached back, pulling her cheeks apart. Sara could see her asshole start to open up a little. “Now, baby,” Jennifer urged, looking back over her shoulder.

Sara was uncertain about this, but she stepped up and pressed the thick head to Jennifer’s asshole. Jennifer began to work her hips and push back, trying to fit the big head inside. Sara also applied some pressure, still worried that she was going to hurt her. Suddenly, Jennifer’s hole opened and it slipped inside. She gasped and whimpered a little, and Sara thought she was in pain and started to pull out. But Jennifer cried out, stopping her.

“No! Don’t pull out! I’m fine!” She began to move back and forth slightly, taking in a little more with every movement. “It just . . . takes a minute to . . . get used to!” she added haltingly.

Sara watched in amazement as more and more of the long, thick cock disappeared into her ass. She wasn’t applying much forward pressure, allowing Jennifer to set the pace. What amazed her even more than the fact that she was actually taking it up the ass was that she seemed to be getting pleasure from it! That big thick cock was stretching her little ass wide. It had to hurt!

“Are you sure you’re ok?” she asked as another quarter inch was swallowed up.

Jennifer’s thick hair shook as her head nodded enthusiastically. “Oh, fuck yes!” she gasped. She began to move forward, extricating most of it from her, then pushed back. She moaned and a hand went to her pussy as she began a slow fuck.

Sara began to move with her, still amazed by the fact that Jennifer was actually enjoying this. Jennifer groaned and shook, her fingers moving feverishly around her excited clit. Sara was also becoming aroused again as the dildo massaged her own clit, still tender from the multiple orgasms she’d experienced just that day alone, let alone the night before. It felt good, of course, but her tender pussy was very sore. She wasn’t sure if she could cum again so soon, but the way Jennifer was acting was certainly encouraging her oversexed young body.

Jennifer suddenly began moving faster and moaning louder. “Oh, fuck, Sara! I’m cumming!” With a loud, anguished cry, her body tensed and froze, trapping Sara’s cock inside her clenched ass. She jerked and shook, her long hair flying wildly, unintelligible words coming from her. Her fingers ceased teasing her clit and her hand gripped it, her palm pressed tight to her swollen lips. Sara could only watched in stunned silence as the beautiful woman writhed under her, obviously experiencing a very intense orgasm.

Finally Jennifer’s tortured body relaxed somewhat and Sara touched a hand to her sweat soaked back. “Jenn? Are you ok?” For a moment, Jennifer didn’t respond, then her head nodded. A hand came up, the index finger up. Sara caressed her damp skin soothingly, feeling her body trembling. Very gently, she began pulling the fake cock from her abused asshole, causing Jennifer to cry out and jerk uncontrollably. When the head finally popped out, Jennifer collapsed to the couch, her body heaving as she fought to catch her breath.

Sara unfastened the strap on and dropped it to the floor, then went over and sat next to Jennifer’s head, gently stroking her long hair. Jennifer lifted her head and smiled up at her. “Th . . . that was amazing!” she panted, dropping a hand to Sara’s leg. Sara smiled and picked up her hand, brought it to her lips and kissed it tenderly. She caught the scent of Jennifer’s cum on it and realized it was the hand she had been masturbating with. She grinned and began sucking the drying juices from her fingers, one at a time, savoring the taste.

Jennifer moaned and looked up at the sexy little blonde sucking on her fingers and grinned. “You are one incredible fuck, baby!” she said as she slowly moved into a sitting position next to Sara. All the while, Sara continued to suck on her fingers, making sure she had every drop cleaned from them. Jennifer watched her intently, her breasts still rising and falling as her breathing returned to normal.

She popped her finger from her lips and grinned, licking her lips. “You certainly seemed to be enjoying yourself!”

Jennifer laughed and wrapped an arm across Sara’s body, hugging her tightly. “Was I that obvious?” They both began giggling , then their eyes met and they moved closer, their lips touching. The kiss was soft, but very passionate. Jennifer’s hand moved to Sara’s cheek as the kiss became more intense. Sara felt a powerful urge to hold Jennifer tightly; to protect her. She felt so close to her right now and she didn’t want the feeling to end. That was when she realized that it had been more than sex. As with Karen, then Peter, her and Jennifer had just made love.

Chapter 29

Karen walked over to the bed and turned as Ashley gently closed the door to the room. She turned and began walking toward her, the double-headed dildo once again between her luscious lips. Karen felt her already wet pussy leak a little more at the thought of fucking this beautiful woman and her heart began to beat faster as she came closer.

Ashley didn’t stop until her large breasts touched Karen’s, moving so that their nipples rubbed together. Karen inhaled a deep breath and put her arms around Ashley’s neck, pulling her face to hers. They kissed, softly at first, then with an increasing passion that eventually left them both gasping for air. Ashley’s arms went around her waist and Karen could feel the fake cock she still held rubbing against her back and buttocks.

“I want to fuck you until you beg me to stop,” Ashley whispered in between wet, hungry kisses.

Karen didn’t say anything, but instead pulled her tighter and kissed her deeply, her tongue going as far into her throat as she could reach. Their breasts pressed together and their bodies became entwined as they attempted to get even closer.

Without a word, Ashley suddenly broke off the kiss and gently pushed Karen back until she lay down on the bed looking up at the buxom blonde wielding the imposing double-headed dildo. As she came closer, Karen moved back onto the bed until her feet were also on the mattress, her knees up and slightly open. Ashley knelt at her feet and pushed her knees further apart, a mischievous smile on her pretty face. She took the thick cock back into her mouth, teasing and sucking on it as if it were the real thing. All the while, her eyes never left Karen’s. As she sucked on the dildo, she reached down and touched Karen’s already wet pussy. Karen let out a small cry as her fingers touched her sensitive lips and Ashley pulled the fake cock from her mouth, her smile increasing.

“Hmmm, a little sensitive, darling?” she asked in a teasing tone. Before Karen could reply, she pushed two fingers between her swollen lips and into her hot, wet hole. Karen cried out, closing her eyes and arching her back as Ashley’s fingers probed at her tender and extremely sensitive pussy. “Oh, yes! I can’t wait to fuck you, baby!”

Karen continued to wriggle and moan as Ashley’s fingers went deeper, twisting and pumping. Then they were gone and a second later she felt the rubber tip of the dildo pressing against her pussy. “Open wide, lover!” Ashley whispered and applied enough pressure to force the thick cock into her pussy. She cried out, her hands gripping the sheets and her back arching even more. She felt the cock going in more, but only a few inches. She opened her eyes and looked up just in time to see Ashley straddling her, her long hair falling forward into Karen’s face.

“Oooo,” Ashley moaned as Karen felt the dildo moving again inside her. She realized that Ashley was starting to insert it into her own pussy and looked down to see her hand gripping the long shaft as she slowly impaled herself on it. When it was as deep inside Ashley’s pussy as it was in Karen’s, she released it and looked into Karen’s eyes. “Now, fuck me!” she whispered, pushing downward.

At first, Karen just lay there, then she began to push upward, matching Ashley’s downward movement. As their pelvis’s came closer together, the cock was swallowed up by both of them almost equally. Karen felt herself being filled again completely, as she had with Bob only a short time before. Ashley was grunting and moaning and her breasts were swaying over Karen’s face. Instinctively, she lifted her mouth to them and began to suckle and nibble on her hard nipples. This made Ashley groan even louder and she suddenly pushed all the way down until the cock was completely buried in their pussies and their clits were pressing together. Karen pulled her lips from Ashley’s beautiful tits and cried out as Ashley began to rub back and forth. The thick cock was touching on a really good g-spot and combined with the rubbing of her clit, she felt herself starting to cum almost right away.

“Ohh, fuck!” she gasped as Ashley increased the rocking motion and began to move up and down as well. “Ash . . . I . . . ooohhh . . .” She felt her body starting to tingle and her pussy began to tighten on the dildo. Ashley began to move with more urgency.

“Oh, yeah, baby! Cum for me!” She started to rock faster, her hair swinging and her breasts swaying over Karen’s face. She, too was becoming very aroused and could feel her own orgasm starting deep inside her stuffed pussy. Karen began making little whimpering noises and that was enough to bring Ashley to the brink.

“Oh, god!” she cried out, lifting her head and pushing up so she was sitting upright, her slender body undulating as she fucked the dildo buried in Karen’s pussy for all she was worth. Karen opened her eyes and watched as the gorgeous blonde worked herself into a sexual frenzy. Her face and chest were flushed bright red and her eyes were closed. Her pretty mouth worked constantly but only a few uncomprehensible noises came from her. Karen felt herself reaching the edge and cried out as her orgasm built and exploded, her body twisting on the bed under Ashley’s.

A second later, Ashley let out a long anguished scream as she also came hard. Her body shook and trembled and her hands went to her tits, squeezing and pinching her nipples. She remained like that for several seconds, shaking and jerking, while she continued to occasionally rock her body against Karen’s, sending them both into wild convulsions of ecstacy.

Finally, she fell forward, collapsing to Karen’s body in a quivering heap. Both lay there panting and trying to catch their breath while experiencing several smaller shudders. Karen felt completely drained, but very satisfied. She held Ashley’s trembling body, her hands gently stroking her back.

After a few moments, Ashley shifted, causing Karen to let out a small cry as the dildo moved inside her wet, aching pussy. Slowly, Ashley pulled herself from the fake cock, sighing as it popped from her equally sensitive pussy. She reached down and gently extricated it from Karen, watching her face contort as she did. When it was out, she lay down beside her, still panting, and examined it closely. She glanced over at her, a wicked look in her eyes, and began to lick the end that had been inside Karen.

“Mmm, you taste yummy!” she said in a weary, but still sexy voice. She offered the other end to Karen, who grinned back and touched her tongue to the tip, tasting Ashley’s sweet cum.

“So . . . do you!” she gasped, still trying to catch her breath.

Ashley smiled and began to fondle her tits while they lay there looking at one another lick their juices from the long dildo. Karen smiled at her and thought back at how much she and Sara had both experienced in the past few weeks, culminating in this wild weekend of uninhibited sex. It had been a wild ride for her and she could only imagine how it must have been for Sara. She was adjusting well, though, surprising even Karen with her willingness to try new things, not the least of which involved losing her virginity to another girl!

Ashley finished licking her end of the dildo clean and Karen dropped her end. They lay together, just holding one another and basking in the warm afterglow of their incredible sex. As Karen drifted off into a satisfied slumber, she wondered how much longer this ride would last.

12-14-2007, 03:18 AM
And finally, the conclusion (my apologies for the delay).
Chapter 30

Sara and Jennifer were still lying on the couch naked when Peter and Bob came back from the boathouse. They were still talking about the new boat and discussing when they could all come back for a ride when the sight of the two beauties entwined in each others arms brought their conversation to a halt. They were curled up together in a tight embrace, their skin still flushed and damp with sweat. Obviously they had just missed the end of a very intense sexual encounter.

“Ladies,” Bob said with a slight bow of his head as he took a seat on the other couch. His eyes took them both in as Jennifer smiled at him with hooded eyes. Sara also gave him a quick smile then turned her attention to Peter as he sat down next to Bob. Their eyes met and he smiled at her, feeling his well used cock starting to awaken at the sight of her holding Jennifer.

“Hey, baby,” Jennifer replied, closing her eyes and settling in closer to Sara. Sara stroked her long hair and smiled at Peter.

“Looks like you wore her out,” Bob said to Sara with a grin.

Sara felt her face getting hot and leaned down to nuzzle her cheek against Jennifer’s head.

“She sure did!” Jennifer said without opening her eyes or making a move to get up. Sara felt her face getting hotter knowing both guys were watching her and no doubt wondering exactly what had taken place. She wasn’t entirely certain she wanted Peter to know what they’d done. It all seemed so . . . depraved. But she had to admit that he had enjoyed taking Jennifer in that way and a small part of her wondered what it would be like to be on the receiving end. She was trying to think of something to say in reply when Jennifer sat up and stretched, her perky tits catching the eye of both guys as she did.

“I think I’ve had about enough for one day,” she said as she bent to pick up her discarded t-shirt. Bob raised an eyebrow and grinned at Sara.

“Wow, I believe that’s a first!” he exclaimed, giving Sara a wink.

Jennifer gave him a playful cuff on the side of the head. “Maybe it’s something you could aspire to do someday!” she shot back with a grin.

Peter chuckled and Sara found herself grinning at the good natured teasing between them. As Jennifer started toward the stairs, Bob called after her, “Oh, baby! You know I love a challenge!”

After she closed the bedroom door, he looked back over at Sara and Peter. “Looks like it’s just us three left standing,” he said with a grin and wink to Sara. She giggled and snuggled closer to Peter, suddenly feeling a little nervous of what that may imply. She remembered Karen and Ashley’s words about fucking Bob and his promise that she could be next. Her eyes instinctively dropped to his shorts where she was sure she could make out the outline of his massive cock. Was it just her imagination or was it growing bigger? Peter’s arm squeezed her shoulder and she turned her attention to him.

“So . . .” he began, looking from her to Bob. He didn’t say anything else and Sara could feel an uneasy tension between them. She looked down to the floor, avoiding meeting Bob’s eyes.

“There’s nothing to be nervous about,” Bob finally said, breaking the uneasy silence, “Why don’t all three of us have a go?”

Peter’s face took on a slightly horrified look but before he could protest, Bob laughed and waved a dismissive hand. “Relax, Peter, I’m not into guys. I just thought we could share Sara here. Give her the old double duty.” He smiled as Sara looked up at him. “That is, if you want to, honey.”

Sara looked up at Peter, who shrugged non-committedly. “It’s up to you, Sara.”

She took a deep breath and thought about it. Even though her pussy ached with a dull throb and she had cum more times than she could remember, she didn’t want to miss the opportunity to try fucking that big cock. After all, this wasn’t something that happened every day. But both of them at once? What would that entail? The thought of one of them fucking her pussy while the other pumped her ass went through her head, but was she ready for that? She didn’t think so.

She was wondering what Peter would think of anal sex when Bob stood up, interrupting her thoughts. He stepped over before them and she could see his cock was definitely growing larger inside his shorts. The thick outline of it was clearly visible down his left leg. She swallowed hard and looked up at him as he reached out a hand for hers, glancing at Peter for approval. Peter released his arm from her and nodded, indicating for Sara it was ok to do as he requested. She reached out and took Bob’s hand, allowing him to help her to her feet.

“Let’s go over here,” he said, pointing to a rug on the floor in front of the stone fireplace. “There’s more room.”

Sara allowed him to lead her to the rug, with Peter following. When they all reached the middle of it, she turned to face both of them. Bob was studying her body and she noticed that his cock was even bigger now, straining to be released from his shorts. She also noted that Peter was also becoming aroused. Was the idea of sharing her with another guy a turn-on for him? He gave her a quick smile then his eyes moved over her nude body, slowly taking in her tempting curves. She flushed a little at their attention, suddenly very aware she was the only naked person there. She decided to remedy that situation and moved toward Peter. She planted a soft kiss on his lips, then dropped her hands to the button of his shorts, quickly undoing it and lowering the fly. His cock rose up as she pushed them down, brushing against her hand. She pulled her lips from his, then grinned and slowly dropped to her knees before him. She finished removing his shorts as Bob moved up next to him. She gave Peter’s erect cock a quick kiss and suck, then turned her attention to Bob.

Her eyes moved slowly over the huge bulge forming in Bob’s shorts. With trembling hands, she began to undo his fly. When she finally got the fly down, she could smell his musky sex and see the base of his thick shaft. Her pussy leaked a little more at the thought of this thing inside her and she began working his shorts down, exposing more of the huge phallus until the head came into view. As she continued to pull his shorts down past the tip, it began a slow rise until it was almost pointing straight at her by the time she had them completely off. Her hand instinctively went to it, stroking the thick shaft slowly as her eyes focused on the hole in the large glans.

Peter cleared his throat and she looked up at him. He was watching her giving Bob all the attention, glancing down at his own hard cock. With a grin, she took him in her other hand and began to slowly pump both of the hard cocks, her eyes moving from one to the other. She leaned in and gave Peter’s a lick, then took his head between her luscious lips and sucked him into her mouth. He sighed and watched her head moving back and forth on him, loving the fact that she truly liked doing this.

After a moment, she turned her attention to Bob’s waiting cock. She hesitated for a second, then leaned in and kissed the big head before opening her mouth wide and slipping as much of it as she could into her mouth. Bob smiled at her and rested his hand on her head as she began to move slightly, unable to take very much of it in. All the while, her hand continued to stroke Peter and she was still wondering exactly what was going to take place when Peter moved away. She was so preoccupied giving Bob head that she scarcely realized he wasn’t in her other hand until she felt his hands on her hips, lifting her ass up so that she was on all fours. When she felt the soft tip of his cock rubbing her swollen and tender pussy, she parted her legs slightly. Despite her tenderness, when he pushed forward, she responded by pushing back and moaned in pleasure as his cock slipped into her already dripping pussy. As he pushed slowly into her, Bob pushed his cock a little deeper into her mouth. Not so far that it made her gag, but she knew that was the limit. He seemed to realize that as well and began a slow fucking rhythm as Peter started to move in and out of her pussy. She couldn’t believe she was getting fucked while sucking another cock! It felt so . . . so naughty, but she was loving it! She began to move her hips, inciting Peter to increase the speed of his thrusts.

They kept this up for while, although Sara had no idea how long. She was so caught up in this depraved sexual act that she lost all concept of time. When Peter suddenly pulled out of her pussy, she felt a deep loss and pulled Bob’s cock from her mouth to ask why he stopped. She was so turned on she knew she’d be cumming very soon and she didn’t want to lose the feeling.

“Time for a switch,” Bob whispered as he moved behind her. Peter took Bob’s position in front of her and she anxiously gripped his hard shaft, wet with her own juices, and took it deep into her mouth. She could taste herself and that just made her even hornier. Peter was considerably smaller than Bob and she quickly devoured almost his entire length, only stopping when he bumped the back of her throat and caused her to gag. She began sucking furiously, suddenly wanting his hot seed to fill her mouth.

A few seconds later, she gasped and pulled her lips from Peter’s delicious cock when she felt Bob’s thick head pushing at her opening. She moaned and spread her legs as wide as she could, dropping her head and closing her eyes as his big cock spread her wide and slowly slipped into her tender pussy.

“Oh my god . . .” she moaned, wondering just how much of this she would be able to take. It felt like she was being split in half by his thick shaft as he pushed deeper into her tight hole. He went slowly, allowing her body to become used to him. He’d learned early on in his sexual exploits that he was way above average and most girls needed some time to adjust to his size.

Once Sara realized he was being careful, she relaxed some and moved her attention back to Peter. She slipped his cock back into her mouth and resumed her previous sucking, her enthusiasm interrupted only briefly whenever Bob’s cock touched on some deep sensitive area. When she had taken as much of him as she could handle, he began a slow, gentle fuck. Sara moaned, marveling at how good it felt to be so filled with cock. She could feel her muscles starting to bunch as her body reacted to the sensations he was creating inside her. Peter was also starting to sigh and moan as her mouth worked his cock closer and closer to yet another orgasm. He began moving with her, his fingers entwined in her hair. Her entire body shook and rocked as both of them moved in time, one pushing in as the other pulled out.

She knew Peter was getting close because of his moans, body language, and the increasing amount of precum in her mouth. She was more than ready for him to fill her mouth with his cum, actually relishing the thought of it. She increased her sucking, moving her head and tongue faster on him. Suddenly, she felt a finger rubbing her asshole and froze, pausing her cock sucking. Surprisingly, it felt good, as Jennifer had told her it would. She decided to allow him to continue and see how far she was willing to take it, although she wasn’t about to let him fuck her ass with that monster. If Peter wanted to, that might be another matter, but certainly not Bob.

She resumed her sucking, amazed at just how good it felt to have Bob teasing her ass. He pulled his finger away and he pulled his cock from her pussy, pushing two fingers in instead. After a second, he resumed fucking her and she felt a wet finger once again probing at her back door. He rubbed it for a few seconds, then began to apply pressure, trying to push it inside. She instinctively resisted and he leaned over her.

“Just relax, honey. I promise it will feel really good!”

She murmured something around Peter’s cock and tried to do as he suggested. Peter seemed oblivious to all this, his own orgasm very near. He was moving in and out of her mouth, his eyes closed in concentration. Sara knew he would be cumming any second and redoubled her efforts, despite the thick cock in her pussy and the finger probing at her asshole. As Bob’s finger pushed inside she released Peter’s cock long enough to cry out in surprised pleasure. The feeling was incredible! She inhaled a deep breath, loving the feeling of having something in both holes, then took Peter’s cock back into her mouth, filling all three holes simultaneously.

“Oh, fuck . . .” Peter moaned and thrust deep into her mouth. Sara felt his cock swell and a second later his seed poured into her mouth, the warm salty cum dribbling from the corners of her mouth as she tried to swallow it despite the major distraction of Bob’s efforts at her pussy and asshole. She managed to get most of it down and was licking and cleaning the tip, causing Peter to shudder and gasp, when Bob pulled his thick meat from her pussy and his finger from her ass. Suddenly feeling very empty, she released Peter’s cock and turned to see why he stopped.

“Turn over,” Bob instructed, indicating that he wanted her on her back.

Peter stepped back, watching as Sara lay down on the rug looking up at Bob. His long hard cock bobbed as he moved into position, glistening with her juices. He placed both arms under her spread legs and lifted them, pushing them back toward her chest. Her pussy was fully exposed to him, wide open, and he positioned the tip of his cock at her opening once again. He looked into her eyes as he began to push back into her. Sara met his gaze for a second, then closed her eyes and let out a long breath as she was once again filled with his hard manhood. This time, she was prepared for his girth and felt only delicious pleasure as he sank deep into her wetness. He began to pump in and out of her, their bodies making wet squishing sounds with each thrust. She’d never been in this position before and it felt like he was touching new pleasure areas.

Peter knelt by her head and watched her being fucked by Bob’s massive tool. He thought he should have felt jealousy, but there was none. It seemed he’d come to accept it for what it was - just sex, and he was starting to become aroused again as he watched writhing in obvious pleasure. She opened her eyes and saw him, and reached out, gripping his hand. As their eyes met, they seemed to connect in a way that made them feel like they were actually making love with each other.

Bob pulled out again, breaking the spell and pulled one of her legs straight up. He motioned for her to turn slightly onto her side, then pushed back into her in one fluid motion, nearly burying his entire length inside her tiny body. Sara cried out, but not in pain. This was deeper than he had gone before, but she welcomed it. She wanted him deep inside her, deeper than anyone had ever been. She began to move against him, thrusting with him. Her eyes blazed with animal lust, wanting nothing more than to be fucked hard until she came in an all encompassing orgasm.

Peter continued to hold her hand, his other hand caressing her soft breasts. Sara was becoming engulfed in the sensations, her only thoughts on the cock in her distended pussy and the inevitable orgasm that she felt about to erupt at any moment.

“Ah . . .” she managed to gasp as her body began to tremble and shake. She bit on her lower lip, then opened her mouth to cry out as her muscles tensed and she felt the intense wave of pleasure beginning to overcome her nervous system. Bob seemed to sense she was about to cum and began moving faster, hammering his entire length into her tight pussy with loud smacking sounds. Her cry of pleasure was cut to a small squeak as the orgasm climaxed and overcame her. She felt like her body was charged with high voltage, spasming and jerking uncontrollably. She was vaguely aware of Bob slowing his thrusts, but she was too caught up in her own pleasure to give him much notice.

As the rush started to ease, her thoughts cleared somewhat and she was aware that the thick cock was no longer in her pussy. She opened her eyes and saw Bob still kneeling between her legs, stroking his massive cock. He reached out and pulled her to a sitting position, his cock only inches from her face.

“Come on, baby,” she could hear him saying, “open wide!”

Without thinking about it, she opened her mouth and he pressed the tip of his head to her lips. He grabbed her hair and held her there, and with a loud groan he released, shooting a thick stream of hot cum into her open mouth and across her face. Sara was surprised, her foggy mind still unable to grasp what he was doing, but she recognized the taste of cum and automatically swallowed what landed in her mouth as another smaller shot his her cheek and dripped to her chest. A few more smaller gobs landed on her face and tits before the oozing tip was placed at her lips again. She obediently licked it clean then took it into her mouth and sucked the remaining jism from it.

He released her hair and lifted her chin up so their eyes met. He was smiling at her. “Wow, Sara, that was incredible!” He looked up at Peter, who had watched all this without interfering. He was looking back and forth between the two of them, a stunned look on his face. “I hope I didn’t overstep any boundaries,” Bob said to him, “I just got caught up in it.” He gave Sara a wink and another smile. “You are one great fuck, baby, and don’t ever let anyone tell you otherwise!”

He stood up and looked down at them, then picked up his shorts. “I’ll leave you two alone,” he said quietly. “Good night.” With that, he turned and walked up the stairs and went into the room he shared with Ashley and Jennifer.

Sara lay back, still panting from the intense orgasm. Peter was still sitting with her but still hadn’t said anything. She began to think that maybe she had crossed a line when he finally spoke.

“Are you all right?” he asked softly.

She reached up and wiped a gob of cum from under her eye and turned her head to look at him. He was watching her, his face expressionless. She swallowed hard and nodded. “Yes, I’m ok.” She paused for a long moment, then added, “Are you ok?”

For a moment, he didn’t reply, then he reached down and took her hand. “I . . . that was . . . so fucking hot!” A smile creased his face and he helped clean some more of Bob’s jism from her face.

“Really?” she asked, relief washing over her.

He nodded, stroking her hair. “I can’t believe you took all of that . . .thing . . .inside you!” he exclaimed, his smile becoming a wide grin.

Sara giggled and ran her hand over his bare chest. “Me neither.” She gingerly placed a hand between her legs and scrunched up her face in a pained grimace. “Oww, I’m going to pay for that tomorrow!”

Peter’s face took on a concerned expression, then he relaxed when Sara smiled. “I was going to be sore anyway,” she said. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine in a few days.”

Peter nodded and looked down at his cock, which unbelievably was starting to show signs of life. “Holy shit, look what watching you two did!” he exclaimed, nodding toward his semi-hard organ. He looked up at Sara, an amused look on his face. “Too bad you’re so sore, although I don’t think I want to follow an act like Bob!”

Sara laughed and a wide grin spread across Peter’s face. Suddenly, a very naughty idea came into her head. She leaned in closer and kissed him. “Let’s go upstairs. I think I can accommodate you!”

Chapter 31

Sara looked at her face in the mirror as she finished drying it in the bathroom. She examined herself closely to make sure all of Bob’s cum was gone, then opened the medicine cabinet and peered inside. Sure enough, what she was hoping would be there was on the second shelf. She took the small tube and closed the cabinet, then went back out into the bedroom where Peter was waiting on the bed. He was still naked, as was she, and lying back with his hands behind his head watching her walk toward him. She was limping slightly, but otherwise gave no indication she was in the least bit of pain.

“So,” he said as she knelt on the bed beside him. She looked over and saw he was becoming even harder. “What are your plans to, um . . . accommodate me, as I believe you put it?” She reached over and took his cock in her hand, gently stroking and caressing it. He sighed and smiled up at her.

“Oh, I have a plan,” she said, a mischievous grin spreading across her face. She wondered what his reaction would be when she told him what she wanted him to do. There was only one way to find out. He was looking at her expectantly as she continued to tease his now hard cock. “Remember how worn out Jennifer was when you and Bob came in?”

He nodded, his grin becoming wider. “Yeah, what did you guys do anyway?”

She smiled and waited a second before replying. “We, . . . well, I fucked her. With a strap on.”

He thought about it and shrugged. “Ok, but that would be just another day to Jennifer.”

She licked her lips and fingered the tube of KY concealed behind her in her other hand. “Yes, except . . .” She met his eyes, at the same time both excited and terrified of what she was about to propose. Would he be shocked? Agree to it? And if he did, would she even be able to do it? She took a deep breath and let it out slowly as he watched her intently, awaiting her explanation. “ . . . except that I didn’t . . . fuck her pussy with it.” She paused, watching him closely, trying to read his reaction in his eyes. For a moment, he stared blankly, then his eyes widened and his grin faded somewhat.

“Are you telling me that you . . .” He left the question unfinished, as if he couldn’t even bring himself to say it. She nodded, her eyes never leaving his and her heart pounding in her throat. He found his voice again and continued. “ . . . and you want me to . . . do that to you?”

She continued to watch his face, which held a look of stunned shock and surprise, but not outright rejection. “Only if you want to, Peter,” she said quietly, her hand moving to his cheek. He looked down at his hard cock, then back into her eyes.

“Sara, are you sure? I mean, yes, we’ve been through a lot in the past few weeks. Especially this weekend, but . . . I don’t want to hurt you, honey!”

Her fear lessened at his words, realizing that he wasn’t repulsed at the idea; but was merely afraid of hurting her. She smiled and leaned in to kiss him, then pulled back and showed him the tube of lubricating gel. “I have this,” she said, passing it to him, “and if it hurts to much, we can always stop.” He was studying the tube and glanced up at her, an uncertain look in his eyes. “After being with Jennifer, it’s something I would really like to try,” she added, trying to sound convincing. “She said it felt incredible!”

He kept his eyes on hers for a long moment, not speaking. Then he passed her the KY and smiled. “Ok, baby. If you really want to try it, I’m here for you.” She smiled and leaned in for another kiss, but he stopped her. “But, I want you to promise that if you have any doubts whatsoever, you tell me and we stop. Ok?”

She nodded, her body starting to tremble with excitement and nervous fear, and kissed him deeply, her arms going around his neck and pulling his lips tight to hers. They fell back onto the bed with her on top, their naked flesh pressing together as their tongues probed deep into one another’s throat. She could feel his erection pressing against her stomach, his precum creating a slick spot on her skin. Her breasts were crushed against his chest, her hard nipples poking into his skin and only increasing the sudden overwhelming lust she felt. She wanted him badly; wanted him to take her, ravish her like never before. Never before had she felt like this and she wondered if it was the way she had taken on the role of the man with Jennifer that had caused these feelings. Whatever the cause, all she knew was that she wanted him to treat her like his own personal sex toy; a sexual slave who would do whatever he demanded of her.

She shifted her body higher and felt his hard cock move lower and slip between her legs. She moved against him, rubbing his hardness against her warm wet lips as their kiss continued. His hands moved across her back, his fingertips lightly brushing her soft skin. She shivered at his touch and pulled her mouth from his, nuzzling his neck and breathing hot breath into his ear as his cock slid along her tender vagina. There was some pain, yes; she was still very sore from the marathon fuck-fest. But through the pain there was also some perverse pleasure and she moved her hips sensually against him, becoming wetter and more excited by the second.

Peter was also sensing her extreme state of arousal and began moving so the tip of his cock was pressing against her lips instead of the shaft. Sara gasped at the sharp pain as he pushed through her swollen lips, but moved down so that he slipped easily into her, quickly filling her with his hardness. She moaned in a mixture of pain and pleasure as she settled down on him. Her pussy was so sore but the feel of him inside her easily overrode any of the pain. She couldn’t believe how good it felt to be coupled with him in this most intimate of ways. It was like they became one, their bodies moving automatically to seek out the pleasure they could give one another.

They began to move, their guttural grunts and moans the only sounds in the room. Sara sat up and placed her hands on his chest, her hair falling into her eyes as she began to rock back and forth. Their eyes met as Peter reached up and grasped both of her tits, squeezing them and pinching her hard nipples. She groaned and began to move faster, her aching clit moving against the base of his shaft as the smooth tip of his cock rubbed against a very good spot deep inside her pussy. She felt herself once again edging toward release and her movements became more urgent as she concentrated hard, closing her eyes. Peter watched her expression change as her orgasm peaked. Her face twisted into a pain-like grimace and she threw her head back, mouth open in a garbled cry.

When she finally climaxed, she came hard, her body jerking and shuddering with each wave. She cried out loud, not caring who heard her, tossing her head back and forth as her aching pussy contracted tightly on Peter’s cock buried within it. Peter continued to watch, still amazed by the sheer intensity of her orgasm, until her body eventually relaxed its grip on him and she opened her eyes. She looked down at him, a dreamy smile coming to her face. She moved to kiss him and shuddered again as his cock moved inside her sensitive pussy.

“Oh my god!” she exclaimed, pushing the hair from her flushed face, “The things you do to me!” She managed to lower her face to his, causing herself to shiver a couple more times in the process, and kissed him deeply. He put his arms around her small body and pulled her closer to him, his arms wrapped tightly around her.

They kissed for a long moment, then he released her and she began to extract his cock from her, wincing as she slowly raised up until it slipped out. She lay down next him, still breathing hard, and lay her head on his chest. Her hand automatically went to his rock hard cock and she began to lightly caress and stroke it. They lay there in silence for several minutes, just enjoying one another, until Peter spoke up.

“Sara, if you’re having second thoughts about . . . well, you know . . . we don’t have to . . .”

His voice trailed off leaving his words hanging. “But I do want to, Peter,” she said, her eyes on his hard cock as her hand moved along its length. It did seem too big for her ass, but she never thought it would ever fit in her pussy either until she tried it. Surely it would be the same sort of thing, right? Her body would adjust. She lifted her head from his chest and kissed it before looking into his eyes. “I want to do this with you. It feels so good when you’re inside me, and I don’t want to miss out on anything we might do before . . .” She felt her throat constrict and tears starting to well up, “. . . before . . .”

He nodded and pulled her closer, holding her tight. “I know, baby, I know,” he whispered soothingly, kissing her wet cheek. “I feel the same way.”

She lay there for a few moments until she was able to fight back the tears and lifted her head, forcing a smile. “So let’s get on with it,” she said, reaching for the KY. Peter looked up at her, then at the tube, and couldn’t help but grin back at her. He took the tube from her and sat up.

“So, how do you want to do this?” he asked as he unscrewed the cap and sniffed at the gel.

She looked thoughtful. “Jennifer and I did it doggie style,” she replied, “I think that might be the easiest way.”

He nodded and squeezed a gob of the slick gel onto two fingers. “All right then,” he said with a widening grin, holding up his greasy fingers, “Assume the position!”

Sara giggled and kissed him quickly, then turned and knelt on all fours, waggling her cute little ass at him. He reached between her legs and gave her pussy a little rub, causing her to scream and swat his hand away. “Hey! I’m still a little sensitive there!”

He laughed and gave her one more quick fondle, then slid a KY coated finger to her puckered little back door. She jerked slightly when he touched her, claiming it felt cold, then sighed at how good it felt as he spread it liberally over her tiny anus. She remembered how Jennifer had instructed her to push some inside and asked him to do the same. She gripped the sheets and braced herself as she felt his light touch become firmer, moving around as he attempted to force her open. She tried to relax and cried out as her anus finally opened and his slippery finger slipped in almost to the first knuckle.

“Oh!” she exclaimed, feeling her sphincter squeeze involuntarily on his finger. It didn’t hurt and actually felt kind of good, in a weird sort of way.

“Are you ok?” he asked, a note of concern in his voice.

She nodded. “Uh-huh. I’m fine,” she gasped. He didn’t try to move his finger, allowing her to make the next move. After a minute, she pushed back a fraction of an inch, forcing him in deeper. She felt her ass relax its grip slightly and he began to pull out. She gasped again. “That feels good!” she exclaimed, “Push back in!” He pushed his finger back in, not going any deeper than he had before, and was surprised to hear her sigh in a way he knew was good. “Mmmm . . . yes,” she moaned, “ . . . more . . .” He pulled back again and pushed back in, this time going a little deeper. “Oh god yes,” she groaned, pushing back as he did it again.

They kept this up for a few minutes, his finger going deeper with each thrust. Sara was getting into it, pushing back against him harder as he continued to finger fuck her tight ass until he was using his entire finger. He watched her moving and listened to her moans of contented pleasure, amazed that this could actually feel good.

After a few minutes of this, she turned her head and said, “Put in another one.” He gave her a look that said, ‘Are you sure?’ and she nodded. “Please!?”

He pulled his finger from her slightly distended anus, watching as it held its open state for a few seconds before starting to close. He put two fingers to her now slippery hole and pushed gently. With relative ease, she opened back up and groaned as he slowly inserted two fingers into her. She lowered her head to the pillow and let out a long “Yesss . . .” that was really more of a sigh than a word.

As he began to pump both fingers in and out of her widely distended hole, she began to move with him again, her breathing ragged. “Oh, god that feels so fucking good!” she suddenly cried out, lifting her face from the pillow. They kept this up for a few minutes until she turned her head and looked at him, her eyes blazing with animalistic lust. “Fuck me, baby! I want you to fuck my ass with that big cock!”

Surprised by her sudden words and the wild look in her eyes, he paused in his fingering. She pushed back forcefully, driving both fingers all the way in. Her face contorted into a mixture of pain and pleasure and she squirmed, as if trying to get more of his fingers into her. “Please . . . she pleaded, “I need you . . .”

He recovered from his surprise at her wanton demand and removed his fingers. She sighed resignedly and reached back between her legs, her fingers touching her dripping pussy and moving up to her still open back door. She sighed and closed her eyes as she fingered her own ass.

Peter figured he may need some more lube so he spread a liberal amount along his cock, watching Sara pleasure herself while he did. When he finished, he moved into position behind her, placing the tip of his cock at her puckered brown hole.

“Ready?” he asked as he adjusted his knees.

She nodded and lowered her head to the pillow. He applied pressure and felt resistance. A lot of resistance. She let out a small cry and he paused, thinking this was too much.

“No,” she said, pushing back against him. “Don’t stop! I’m ok!”

Somewhat reluctantly, he pressed against her again. Again there was resistance, but she was pushing back and eventually she opened up and the tip began to slip into her well-lubricated hole. He felt her body tense as the head slowly disappeared into her, but she didn’t stop pushing or say anything other than gasping moans. Once the head was inside, she took a little more then stopped pushing. He took this as a sign to stop and paused while she adjusted to his size. While his cock wasn’t what you would call huge, it was still bigger than his two fingers and she needed time to get used to it.

“Are you ok, honey?” he asked, stroking her sweaty back.

For a moment, she didn’t respond and as he was about to pull back out, her hand came up. “I’m . . . fine . . .” she panted, not lifting her head from the pillow, “Just . . . need . . . a minute . . .”

“Take your time, baby,” he said softly. Her ass was gripping his head, squeezing and releasing it. After their intense fuck earlier, he wondered just how long he’d be able to last in her tight back door. Probably not long, he figured, which may not necessarily be a bad thing for her in this case.

After a moment, he felt her pushing back again. This time, he simply held still, allowing her to set the pace. She slowly took in another inch, then stopped. After another pause, she took another inch and stopped again. He didn’t say anything to her, just continued to caress her back. After a moment, she turned to him.

“Let’s try fucking. But don’t go any deeper than this. Not yet, anyway.”

He nodded and said, “Let me know if it hurts.”

He began to pull out and she continued to look back at him. When just the tip remained, he met her eyes and she nodded. He began to push back in, her ass squeezing him so hard he didn’t know how many times he’d be able to do this before he filled her anus with hot cum. He managed to pump slowly in and out a few more times, concentrating hard on not cumming. She began to take him deeper, her hot ass enveloping more and more of his throbbing shaft. His entire body was tingling and he knew he couldn’t last much longer.

“Oh, yes . . .” she was moaning, her face once again buried in the pillow, muffling her cries and moans.

“Sara,” he gasped, “I . . . I can’t . . . last . . . much longer!”

She lifted her head and looked back at him with hooded eyes. “Oh yes, baby, cum in my ass!” Her fingers moved between her legs and she began to tease her tender clit as he continued to fuck her tight ass. She closed her eyes, a low hiss escaping between her clenched teeth. “Ffffuckkk . . .” she groaned. Her fingers began to rub faster and he could feel her body tensing and her ass clamping down on him even tighter. Her erotic posture was too much and he felt himself getting closer and closer.

“S . . .Sara . . .” he cried as he felt his cum starting to boil. His cock seemed to swell inside her, making her feel even tighter. He could feel himself slipping past the point of no return, her ass milking the seed from his balls. “I’m . . . cumming . . !”

He heard her cry out something but the roaring in his ears was too loud as his seed coursed through his shaft and finally erupted, filling her bowels with his hot, sticky jism. He gripped her hips tightly and threw his head back, trying to cry out but unable to make more than a choked gurgling sound. He was aware of Sara’s body twisting in his hands, but only on a distant level. His mind clouded and his body jerked uncontrollably for what seemed like a long time before he finally finished and slowly came back to reality. Sara was moaning and twisting under him, her unmistakable cries of pleasure filling the room. Had she been screaming like that the whole time, with him so caught up in his own mind-numbing orgasm he couldn’t hear her? He wasn’t entirely sure, but he did know that was one of the most intense orgasms he had ever experienced, leaving him completely exhausted with his hands on the mattress on either side of her to keep him from collapsing on top of her quivering body.

Sara felt Peter’s hot cum filling her just as her own orgasm exploded. She could feel his cock moving in her ass as she plunged her fingers in and out of her dripping pussy. She vaguely heard him saying he was cumming and that was all she needed to push her over the edge, cumming hard with his cock in her ass and her fingers deep in her pussy. The feel of him shooting into her bowels was amazing, his warmth spreading inside her and making her own orgasm much more intense. She was squeezing him so hard he wasn’t moving, but that didn’t matter. Just having him inside her was more than enough.

When she finally began to relax and come down, she realized Peter was leaning over her and panting hard. His cock was still hard and still buried deep in her ass. He seemed to sense she was finished and leaned closer to her ear.

“Are . . . you . . .ok?” he gasped.

She nodded. “Uh-huh.”

They stayed like that for another minute or two until Peter felt his cock start to loose some of its stiffness. He began to slowly pull from Sara, being careful not to hurt her. She moaned and sighed, but gave no indication of any pain. When he finally pulled free, a large stream of cum began to drip from her grossly distended ass, pooling on the sheets under her. He crawled up next to her and collapsed on his back, his chest still heaving.

Sara let her knees straighten and fell to her stomach. She was laying directly in the wet spot, but at that moment she really didn’t care. Her body was still buzzing and she could sense a burning pain in her recently deflowered asshole. She looked over at Peter, who was staring up at the ceiling with one arm draped across his forehead. He felt her eyes on him and turned to her.

“Wow,” was all he said, but a slight grin tugged at the corners of his mouth. She reached over and put a hand on his cheek. He nuzzled it and kissed it softly, then looked into her eyes. “I love you, Sara,” he whispered.

She felt her breath catch in her throat. He loved her. She knew she loved him and was certain he felt the same way about her, but that was the first time he’d actually said it. She smiled and moved closer.

“I love you, too, Peter,” she whispered, snuggling against him. She shivered as the sweat cooled her body and he tugged a blanket over them and pulled her closer, holding her body to his. He leaned over and kissed her, then lay back.

“Good night, sweetheart,” she heard him whisper softly as she drifted off into a very contented slumber.

Chapter 32

Sara awoke the next morning alone in her bed. As her mind tried to focus on where she was and why her body ached so bad, the fog began to clear and she remembered last night’s sex with Peter. She propped herself up on her elbows and winced, her hand going instinctively to the throbbing ache between her legs. The shower was running and she tried to sit up but found the sheets were stuck to her, the dried juices from their sex plastering them to her naked skin. She slowly peeled the sheets away and sat up on the edge of the bed, closing her eyes and trying to ignore the pain.

She was still in that same position a few minutes later when the shower stopped and Peter emerged from the bathroom a moment later, completely naked and rubbing a towel through his dark curls. He looked up at her and she attempted a smile, not wanting to reveal just how much she was hurting.

“Hey, you’re up!” he exclaimed, smiling, then his smile faded when he saw the pained expression in her eyes. “Are you ok?”

She nodded and stood up, wincing as the pain flared up. He caught her arm and steadied her as she slowly straightened her tortured body. “Oooo,” she moaned softly, “just a little sore!” She looked at him and saw genuine concern in his face. She gave him a quick kiss and stroked his wet hair. “I’m fine,” she told him, taking a few tentative steps toward the bathroom, “I just need a soothing hot shower and I’ll feel much better.”

He watched her go into the bathroom, still concerned despite her assurances. He began to get dressed as the shower started up, wondering if maybe they’d gone just a little too far the night before.

A while later they were sitting on the couches with the others sipping coffee and chatting quietly, with none of the sexually charged enthusiasm as before. Sara did feel a little better after her shower, but she still hurt and was walking with a very noticeable limp. The feeling in the room was that of somber contemplation. The excited sexual tension had been defused and everyone was exhausted from the long weekend of activity. No one mentioned Sara’s limp but both Peter and Karen gave her constant looks of concern. Jennifer also gave her a knowing smile, no doubt figuring out why she was hurting more than anyone else. She knew all too well the results of that first anal fuck and could easily sympathize with Sara’s plight.

They decided against having breakfast, Mike mumbling something about needing to do some things at home. Sara was thankful they would be leaving right away. She’d definitely had a good time and it was a weekend she would never forget, but she was tired and sore and felt like crawling into a hot bath then going to bed for about a week. They all went to their rooms to pack and Peter came in and helped her finish, then carried her bags to the car.

Bob shook Mike and Peter’s hands and everyone else kissed and hugged, promising they’d have to do this again sometime soon. Sara smiled and nodded when Ashley leaned in and said that she still hadn’t finished with her. They kissed long and hard, and Sara held her tightly, promising she would have a chance soon. They all piled into Mike’s car and he fired it up, the rumble of the engine precluding any more long goodbyes. With a wave and a honk of the horn, they rolled down the long driveway and turned toward home.

Sara was in the back with Peter, leaning her head against his shoulder. No one spoke and Mike switched on the radio to a local rock station and let Peter Frampton’s ‘Baby I love Your Way’ fill the silence. Sara watched the trees and farms roll past out the window, thinking back to her life before she’d met Karen. It was like remembering some movie she’d seen and somehow no longer seemed real to her. Things had changed so much and she was no longer that same shy girl. She closed her eyes and dozed off in Peter’s arms as the car rumbled down the highway toward home.


The summer came and went too quickly for Sara. She split her time between Peter and Karen, cherishing every moment they had together. After the orgy at Bob’s, Karen and Mike had more or less called it quits romantically, although the four of them remained close friends. As a result, Karen sometimes joined her and Peter on their sexual escapades. More often than not she was one or the other though.

In August, Peter told her the band had lost a few members to college and other pursuits. Peter, Will, and Arnie had been meeting with some other musicians they’d played with before and had formed a new band. They’d caught the eye of a promoter and he offered to set them up on a fall tour of local universities and any other locale they could play in. “It isn’t exactly a world tour,” Peter had told her, “But it could get us noticed and, well . . .” He shrugged and gave her a slight grin, “ . . . you never know.”

Sara had forced a smile and told him she was happy for him, but he knew her enough to know she was having a hard time accepting their time together was almost gone. He held her tightly, neither saying anything for a long time. They both knew the day was coming and each tried to put on a brave face for the other. Still, knowing it was coming didn’t make it any easier.

One thing Sara had hoped was that Karen would be going to the same university. She’d chosen a small but well-respected university in the mid-west for the simple reason they offered a full scholarship and even a break on a dorm room. She’d had other offers, of course, but this was clearly the logical choice.

However, Karen had chosen California, meaning they would only be able to see one another a few times a year. When Karen told her of her decision, they both began to cry and promised to keep in touch, no matter what. While it would be difficult to keep a steady communication with Peter, at least Karen would be in one place, even it was two thousand miles away.

By the middle of August Peter’s band was set to leave for their tour. They spent the night in a motel room the night before, making love until the sun had started to peek through the drawn curtains of the little room. At lunch time they went to Merlin’s to eat and met Karen there. She went with them back to their room and all three stayed in the room until the next morning, making love and taking short cat naps in between. The girls each kissed Peter goodbye as he left them, trudging toward home with his hands stuffed in his pockets and head lowered. The last thing Sara saw was his black leather jacket and dark hair disappearing over a small rise in the road.

Afterward, her and Karen packed up their things and Karen dropped her off at her house, where she ran to her room and closed the door. She lay on her bed for an unknown amount of time, alternating between sobbing and smiling as she remembered the summer of love she’d spent with Peter. A light knocking on her door startled her from her memories and she slowly rose, dabbing at her eyes.

“Yes?” she asked, trying not to sound like she had been crying.

“Sara?” It was her mother, of course. In the last month she seemed to be making an honest effort to mend their strained relationship, as if suddenly coming to the realization that Sara would soon be gone. The muffled voice spoke again. “Are you ok?”

Sara sighed and stood up, crossing the floor to the locked door. At first she’d been somewhat skeptical of her mother’s apparent change of heart, but she had made a genuine effort to clean up her act and Sara decided to give her a cautious chance to be her mother again. She even had quit drinking, or was being much more discreet about it. No more one-night stands either. She unlocked her door and pulled it open to see Sandy standing there with what looked like a sincere look of concern.

“I’m fine, Mom,” Sara said, looking down at the threadbare carpetting.

“You’ve been crying,” Sandy said, gently lifting her chin to see her swollen and red eyes. Sara looked into her eyes. They were still a little bloodshot; the effects of years of hard drinking didn’t just go away after a week or two of sobriety, but they were much clearer than usual and held what looked like sympathy. And even love?

“I’m ok,” Sara said, “I just . . .” The words caught in her throat. How could she tell her mother that she’d just had to say goodbye to a boy she’d fallen deeply in love with.

Her mother smiled warmly and took her hands in hers. “I know that look,” she said, “What’s his name?”

Sara’s eyes widened in a look of surprise. “H . . . his name?”

Sandy chuckled softly and shook her head. “Only lost love can make a pretty girl lock herself in her room all day and cry,” she told her, then she paused and her face took on a more sober countenance. “I know I haven’t been much of a mother to you, but if you need someone to talk to, I’m here, ok?”

Sara looked down, trying to work her head around this. Did she really want to tell her mother how she’d fallen in love and been heartbroken? Sandy hadn’t even met Peter; didn’t know his name. Why would she even care? She looked up, once again meeting her mother’s eyes. There was indeed something that looked like compassion in them. She sighed heavily and went over and sat on her bed.

“His name is Peter,” she began as her mother came over and sat next to her.

Two months later Sara was lying on her bed in the dorm room she shared with Anna, another bright girl who was also there on a scholarship. Her new laptop computer was open and books were scattered over the bed. She had thrown herself into her work, doing anything to take her mind off Karen and Peter. Right now she was studying English Lit, focusing on old English and books from the middle ages. She found the phrasing fascinating and even though it was technically English, it was almost like reading a different language. Anna came in and closed the door, muttering beneath her breath as she went over to her desk and dropped her laptop and books on it.

Sara looked up at her. “Something vexes thee?” she asked, mimicking the style of English she was reading.

Anna, a diminutive brunette with narrow rectangular frameless glasses, looked over at her, surprised and somewhat amused by her question.

“Yes, something vexes me,” she replied, dropping to her bed and wringing her hands together.

Sara sat up and closed her computer. “What is it? Maybe I can help.”

Anna reminded her a little of herself before meeting Karen, although she wasn’t quite as nerdy as she had been, in Sara’s opinion. She wore blue jeans and but they looked new and weren’t the skin type sort. She no doubt went on a shopping spree before leaving for college in an effort to fit in. She seemed to favor the same bulky sweaters and tops Sara had once worn, though, and Sara had the impression she was uncomfortable with her breasts. Overall, she was attractive, if not pretty, and Sara found herself a little attracted to her.

Anna sighed and looked at Sara in her snug jeans and halter top. “You’re pretty, so you probably wouldn’t understand.”

Sara laughed out loud and Anna gave her an odd look. “Believe me, Anna, I have a feeling I might understand more than you think!”

Anna stared at her room mate for a moment, then sighed. “How . . .” she began, then paused as if rethinking the question. Sara sat on the edge of her bed facing her, silently gesturing for her to continue. Another sigh and Anna’s eyes drifted sideways. “How do I get boys to notice me?”

A smile crept across Sara’s lips and she unconsciously licked her lips. Her eyes moved across Anna’s small, attractive body before moving up to see she was once again looking directly at her. Sara held her eyes for a long moment. Was there something there? She couldn’t be sure. Pushing her lusty thoughts aside, she once again scanned Anna’s clothes, this time with a more critical eye.

“Well,” she finally said, “maybe if you dressed differently.”

She stood up and pulled Anna to her feet, scrutinizing her small frame closer. Anna watched her go to her closet and pick through her things before emerging with a pair of jeans and a tight, navel baring t-shirt. She grinned and passed them to Anna. “Try these on.” As Anna stared at the revealing top with a mixed look of interest and fear, Sara remembered something Karen had said and added with a mischievous smile, “If you want guys to notice you, you have to be noticeable!”

The end

12-15-2007, 06:07 AM
great story

12-17-2007, 06:09 AM
yes a very great story

01-10-2008, 10:21 AM
oh ya

04-17-2011, 09:41 PM
What a wonderful story. Yes, it is long, but that is because of the incredible attention you pay to detail.
Not like English stories where it takes 3 paragraphs to describe the foyer, but detail that explains the scene. I love your writing style.